SOON,
HE CACKLED. SOONER. SOONEST.
Behind the wall, he watched with keen
anticipa-
tion as
lesser life-forms, no more than a bug or a
wisp of
smoke to him, buzzed about on the other
side.
Only the wall, the wretched wall that had kept
him out
for longer than his muddled memory
could
even begin to encompass, kept him from
reaching
forth and swatting both bug and smoke
away.
Tendrils of his contorted consciousness ca-
pered
spiderlike against the edge of the wail, scrap-
ing
away at the boundaries of his banishment. He
couldn't
touch the other side just yet, but he could
watch
and wait and wonder about what he would
do when
the wall, the wicked and wearying wall,
finally
came down.
Very soon, he singsonged, soon soon soon.
The
wall would crumble. The voice had promised him
so,
that teensy-tiny voice from the other side. It
was
difficult to conceive how such a paltry piece of
protoplasm
could possibly undo that which had
held
him back for so long, but he had hope and
reason
to believe. Already he sensed that the wall
was
weaker than before, minute faults and fissures
undermining
its primal, protracted permanence.
All it
needed was one good push from the other
side
and a gap would be formed, the gap he needed
to
break through. And then... and then what time
has
done to the galaxy will be nothing compared to
what
I'll do to all those stars and planets and people.
He
flexed his tendrils in his eagerness to be free
once
more. Yes, that's right, all the things I'll do . . .
to Q and
Q and Q.
There was only one thing that worried him.
What if
someone silenced the other voice before it
fulfilled
its promise? And not just anyone someone,
but Q.
That Q, the quisling Q, the Q who could
never,
ever be trusted. I can smell you, Q. His
stench
was all over the shiny silver bug on the other
side.
It stank and perhaps could sting. Stink, stank,
sting,
bee, he chanted to himself. You can't stop me.
Q can't
escape me.
Soon could not come soon enough ....
Chapter
One
Ship's
log, stardate 500146.3, First Officer
William
T. Riker reporting.
Captain Picard is missing, abducted by the
capricious
entity known as Q. We can only
pray
that Q will return the captain unharmed,
although
time has taught us that Q is nothing
if not
unpredictable.
The captain's disappearance cannot have
come at
a worse time, as the Enterprise is
under
attack by the gaseous life-forms whom
Q calls
the Calamarain. Although Lieutenant
Commander
Data has succeeded in adapting
our
Universal Translator to the Calamarain's
inhuman
language, allowing us a degree of
communication
with them, we have thus far
failed to win their trust. They have rendered
our warp engines inactive and will not permit
us to retreat, so we must persuade them other-
wise. Speed is imperative, as our time is
run-
ning out.
To complicate matters, we have a number
of
potentially disruptive guests aboard the
ship.
Chief among them are a mysterious woman
and boy who claim to be Q's mate and child.
Like Q himself, these individuals treat the
ship
and its crew as mere toys for their
amusement.
Furthermore, they appear unwilling or unable
to inform us where Q has taken Captain
Picard.
Equally uncooperative is Professor Lem
Faal, a
distinguished Betazoid physicist,
whose
ambitious attempt to breach the im-
mense
energy barrier surrounding our galaxy
has
been interrupted by the unexpected arri-
vals of
both the Q family and the Calamarain.
Dying
of an incurable disease, and obsessed
with
completing his work in the time remain-
ing to
him, Faal has vigorously challenged my
decision
to abort the experiment in light of
the
unanticipated dangers we now face. While
I
sympathize with the man's plight, I cannot
allow
his single-minded determination to en-
danger
the ship further.
Indeed, according to what we have gathered
from
the Calamarain, our first effort to dare
the
barrier was the very event that provoked
the
Calamarain's wrath, thus threatening us
all
with destruction ....
THE
STORM RAGED AROUND THEM. From the bridge of
the
Enterprise-E, Commander William Riker could
see the
fury of the Calamarain on the forward
viewscreen.
The massive plasma cloud that com-
prised
the foe, and that now enclosed the entire
Sovereign-class
starship, had grown increasingly
turbulent
over the last few hours. The sentient,
ionized
gases outside the ship churned and bil-
lowed
upon the screen; it was like being trapped in
the
center of the galaxy's biggest thunderhead.
Huge
sonic explosions literally shook the floor
beneath
his feet, while brilliant arcs of electrical
energy
flashed throughout the roiling cloud, inter-
secting
violently with their own diminished
shields.
The distinctive blue flare of Cerenkov
radiation
discharged whenever the shield repelled
another
bolt of lightning from the Calamarain,
which
was happening far too often for Riker's
peace
of mind.
With the captain absent, his present
where-
abouts
unknown, Riker was in command, and light-
ing a
losing battle against alien entities determined
to
destroy them. Not this time, he vowed silently,
determined
not to lose another Enterprise while
Jean-Luc
Picard was away. Once, in that cataclys-
mic
crash into Veridian III, was enough for one
lifetime.
Never again, he thought, remembering the
sick sensation he had felt when that grand
old ship
had slammed into its final port. Not on my
watch.
Their present circumstances were
precarious,
though.
Warp engines down, shields fading, and no
sign
yet that the Calamarain were willing to aban-
don
their ferocious attack on the ship, despite his
sincere
offer to abandon the experiment and retreat
from
the galactic barrier--on impulse if necessary.
Diplomacy
was proving as useless as their phasers,
even though
Riker remained convinced that this
entire
conflict was based solely on suspicion and
misunderstanding.
Nothing’s more tragic than a
senseless
battle, he thought.
"Shields down to twenty
percent," Lieutenant
Baeta
Leyoro reported. The Angosian security
chief
was getting a real baptism by fire on her first
mission
aboard the Enterprise. So far she had
performed
superlatively, even if Riker still occa-
sionally
expected to see Worf at the tactical station.
"For
a glorified blast of bad breath, they pack a hell
of a
punch."
Riker tapped his combadge to initiate a
link to
Geordi
in Engineering. "Mr. La Forge," he barked,
"we
need to reinforce our shields, pronto."
Geordi La Forge's voice responded
immediately.
"We're
doing what we can, Commander, but this
tachyon
barrage just keeps increasing in intensity."
Riker
could hear the frustration in the chief engi-
neer's
voice; Geordi had been working nonstop for
hours.
"It's eaten up most of our power to keep the
ship
intact this long. I've still got a few more tricks
I can
try, but we can't hold out indefinitely."
"Understood," Riker
acknowledged, scratching
his
beard as he hastily considered the problem. The
thunder
and lightning of the storm, as spectacular
as they
looked and sounded, were only the most
visible
manifestations of the Calamarain's untem-
pered
wrath. The real danger was the tachyon
emissions
that the cloud creatures were somehow
able to
generate and direct against the Enterprise.
Ironically,
it was precisely those faster-than-light
particles
that prevented the ship from achieving
warp
speed. "What about adjusting the field har-
monies?"
he asked Geordi, searching for some way
to
shore up their defenses. "That worked before."
"Yeah," Geordi agreed, "but
the Calamarain
seem to
have learned how to compensate for that.
At best
it can only buy us a little more time."
"I'll take whatever I can get,"
Riker said grimly.
Every
moment the deflectors remained in place
gave
them one more chance to find a way out. "Go
to it,
Mr. La Forge. Riker out."
He sniffed the air, detecting the harsh
odor of
burned
circuitry and melted plastic. A few systems
had
already been fried by the relentless force of the
aliens'
assault, although nothing the auxiliary back-
ups
hadn't been able to pick up. The Calamarain
had
drawn first blood nonetheless, while the star-
ship
crew's own phasers had done little more than
anger
the enraged cloud of plasma even further,
much to the annoyance of Baeta Leyoro, who
took
the failure of their weapons personally.
This is all Q~ fault, Riker thought.
Captain
Picard had shielded Q from the Calamarain
several
years ago, and apparently they had neither
forgot-
ten nor forgiven that decision. It was the
Enter-
prise's past association with Q, he believed,
that
made the Calamarain so unwilling to trust
Riker
now when he promised to abort Professor
Faal's
wormhole experiment. Tarred by Q's bad
reputa-
tion... talk about adding insult to (possibly
mor-
tal) injury!
For all we know, he mused, the Calamarain
might
have sound reasons for objecting to the exper-
iment.
If only they could be reasoned with somehow!
He
glanced over at Counselor Deanna Troi, seated
to his
left at her own command station. "What are
you
picking up from our stormy friends out there?"
he
asked her. The seriousness in his eyes belied the
flippancy
of his words. "Any chance they might be
calming
down?"
Troi closed her eyes as she reached out
with her
empathic
senses to probe the emotions of the
seething
vapors that had enveloped the ship. Her
slender
hands gently massaged her temples as her
breathing
slowed. No matter how many times
Riker
had seen Deanna employ her special sensi-
tivity,
it never failed to impress him. He prayed
that
Deanna would sense some room for compro-
mise
with the Calamarain. All he needed was to
carve
one chink in the other species' paranoia and
he was
sure he could find a peaceful solution to this
needless
conflict.
Blast you, Q, he thought bitterly. He had
no idea
what Q
had done God-knows-when to infuriate the
Calamarain
so, but he was positive it was some-
thing
stupid, infantile, and typically Q-like. Why
should
he have treated them any differently than
he's
ever treated us?
Riker's gaze swung inexorably to the
right, where
an
imperious-looking auburn-haired woman rested
comfortably
in his own accustomed seat, a wide-
eyed
toddler bouncing on her knee while she ob-
served
the ongoing battle against the Calamarain
with an
air of refined boredom. Mother and child
wore
matching, if entirely unearned, Starfleet uni-
forms,
with the woman bearing enough pips upon
her
collar to outrank Riker if they possessed any
legitimacy
which they most definitely did not.
The
first officer shook his head quietly; he still
found
it hard to accept that this woman and her
infant
were actually Q's wife and son. Frankly, he
had a
rough time believing that any being, highly
evolved
or otherwise, would willingly enter into
any
sort of union with Q.
Then again, the female Q, if that's what
she truly
was,
had enough regal attitude and ego to be one of
Q's
relations. A match made in the Continuum, he
thought.
She seemed content to treat the imminent
annihilation
of the ship and everyone aboard as no
more
important than a day at the zoo, which was
probably
just how she regarded the Enterprise. At
least the little boy, whom she called q,
appeared to
be enjoying the show. He gaped wide-eyed at
the
screen, clapping his pudgy little hands at
each
spectacular display of pyrotechnics.
I'm glad somebody ~ having a good time,
Riker
thought ruefully. I suppose I should be
thankful that
I don't have to worry about the kid’s safety.
The two
Qs were probably the only people aboard the
Enterprise who weren't facing mortal danger.
Who
knows? he wondered. They may even be at the
heart
of the problem. Could the Calamarain tell
that Q's
family were on the ship? That couldn't
possibly
reflect well on the Enterprise.
"I'm sorry, Will," Troi said,
reopening her eyes
and
lowering her hands to her lap. "All I can sense
is
anger and fear, just like before." She stared
quizzically
at the iridescent plasma surging across
the
viewer. "They're dreadfully afraid of us for
some
reason, and determined to stop us from
interfering
with the barrier."
The barrier, Riker thought. It all came
back to
the
galactic barrier. He could no longer see the
shimmering
radiance of the barrier on the forward
viewer,
but he knew that the great, glowing curtain
was
only a fraction of a light-year away. For genera-
tions,
ever since James Kirk first braved the galac-
tic
barrier in the original Enterprise, no vessel had
ventured
into it without suffering massive casual-
ties
and structural damage. Professor Faal had
insisted
that his wormhole experiment would have
no
harmful effect on the barrier as a whole, but the
Calamarain
definitely seemed to feel otherwise.
They
referred to the barrier as the "moat" and had
made it
abundantly and forcefully clear that they
would
obliterate the Enterprise before they would
permit
the starship to tamper with it. I need to find
some
way to convince them that we mean no harm.
That might be easier accomplished without
any
Qs around
to cloud the issue, he decided. "Excuse
me,"
he said to the woman seated to his right
ignoring
for the moment the sound of the Cala-
marain
pounding against the shields. He was un-
sure
how to address her; although she claimed her
name
was Q as well, he still thought of her as a Q
rather
than the Q. "I'm afraid that the presence of
you and
your child upon the Enterprise may be
provoking
the Calamarain, complicating an al
ready
tense situation. As the acting commander of
this
vessel, I have to ask you to leave this ship
immediately."
She peered down her nose at him as she
might at
a
yapping dog whose pedigree left something to be
desired.
One eyebrow arched skeptically. For a
second
or two, Riker feared that she wasn't even
going
to acknowledge his request at all, but eventu-
ally
she heaved a weary sigh. "Nonsense," she said,
in a
tone that reminded him rather too much of
Lwaxana
Troi at her most overbearing. "The Ct, la-
marain
wouldn't dare threaten a Q. This is entirely
between
you and that noxious little species out
there."
Riker rose from the captain's chair and
looked
down on the seated woman, utilizing every
possible
psychological advantage at his disposal. She
didn't
look too impressed, and Riker recalled that, stand-
ing, the woman was nearly as tall as he was.
"That
may be so," he insisted, "but I
can't afford to take
that risk." He tried another tack.
"Surely, in all the
universe, there is someplace else you'd
rather be."
"Several trillion," she informed
him haughtily,
"but dear q is amused by your little
skirmish." She
patted the boy's tousled head indulgently.
Don't think of her as godlike super-being,
Riker
thought
as a new approach occurred to him. Think
of her
as a doting more. His own mother had
tragically
died when he was very young, but Riker
thought
he understood the type. "Are you certain
it's
not too violent for him?" he asked, trying to
sound
as concerned and sympathetic as possible.
"Things
are likely to get messy soon, especially
once
our shields break down. It's not going to be
pretty."
The woman's brow furrowed at his words. It
appeared
the potential grisliness of the crew's prob-
able
demise had not crossed her mind before. She
glanced
around her, checking out the various frag-
ile
humanoids populating the bridge. Outside, the
tempest
bellowed its intention to destroy the Enter-
prise
and all aboard her. As if to make Riker's
point,
the ship pitched forward, slamming Lieuten-
ant
Leyoro into her tactical console. Her grunt of
pain,
followed by a look of stoic endurance, did not
escape
the female Q's notice.
Riker felt encouraged by her hesitant
silence.
This
might actually work, he thought. "You know,"
he
added, "I cried my eyes out the first time I read
Old
Yeller."
The woman gave him a blank look;
apparently
her
omniscience did not extend to classic chil-
dren's
fiction of the human species. Still, the basic
idea
seemed to get across. She cast a worried look
at her
son. "Perhaps you have a point," she con-
ceded.
Resignation settled onto her patrician fea-
tures.
"Too much mindless entertainment cannot
be good
for little q... even if his father can't get
enough
of your primitive antics."
With that, both mother and child vanished
in a
flash
of white light that left Riker blinking. He
breathed
a sigh of relief, settling back into the
captain's
chair, until q reappeared upon his own
knee.
"Stay!" he yelped boisterously. For a superior
being
from a higher plane of reality, q felt solid
enough
and, if Riker could trust his own nostrils, in
need of
a fresh diaper beneath his miniature Star-
fleet
uniform.
Riker groaned aloud. Good thing the
captain's
still
missing, he thought, for the first and only time
since
Picard's abduction. The captain, it was well-
known,
had even less patience with small children
than
his first officer. Now what do I do with this kid?
he
wondered, looking rather desperately at Deanna
for
assistance. Despite their otherwise dire circum-
stances,
the counselor could not resist a smile at
Riker's
sudden predicament.
Mercifully, the female Q materialized in
front of
Riker and lifted the toddler from his knee.
"Come
along, young q," she scolded gently.
"I mean it."
She tapped her foot impatiently upon the
floor,
giving Riker just enough warning to avert his
eyes
before the pair disappeared in another
blinding
flash of light.
He waited apprehensively for several
seconds
thereafter,
holding his breath against the likelihood
of
another surprise reappearance. Had Q and q
really
left for the time being? He did not delude
himself
that the Enterprise had seen the last of
either
of them, let alone their mischievous relation,
but
he'd gladly settle for a temporary respite if it
gave
him enough time to settle matters with the
Calamarain.
Just what we needed, he thought sar-
castically.
Three Qs to worry about from now on
Deanna broke the silence. "I think
they're gone,
Will."
"Thank heaven for small favors,"
he said. Now,
if only
the Calamarain could be disposed of so
easily!
"Mr. Data, activate your modified transla-
tion
system. Now that our visitors have departed,
let's
try talking to the Calamarain one more time."
"Understood, Commander." The
gold-skinned
android
manipulated the controls at Ops. After
much
effort, Data had devised a program by which
humanoid
language could be translated into the
shortwave
tachyon bursts the Calamarain used to
communicate,
and vice versa. "The translator is
on-line.
You may speak normally."
Riker leaned against the back of the
captain's
chair
and took a deep breath. "This is Commander
Riker
of the U.S.S. Enterprise, addressing the Cala-
marain."
In truth, he wasn't exactly sure whom he
was
speaking to. Give me a face I can talk to any
day, he
thought. "I'm asking you to call off your
hostile
actions toward our vessel. Speaking on
behalf
of this ship, and the United Federation of
Planets,
we are more than willing to discuss your
concerns
regarding the... moat. Let us return to
our own
space now, and perhaps our two peoples
can
communicate further in the future."
I can't get more direct than that, Riker
thought.
He
could only hope that the Calamarain would
realize
how reasonable his offer was. If not, our only
remaining
option may be to find a way to destroy
the
Calamarain before they destroy us, he realized.
A grim
outcome to this mission, even assuming
their
foe could be extinguished somehow.
"They've heard you," Troi
reported, sensing the
Calamarain's
reaction. "I think they're going to
respond."
"Incoming transmission via tachyon
emission,"
Data
confirmed. He consulted his monitor and
made a
few quick adjustments to the translation
program.
An eerie voice, devoid of gender or human
inflections,
echoed throughout the bridge. Riker
decided
he preferred the computer's ordinary
tones,
or even the harsh cadence of spoken
Klingon.
"We/singular remain/endure the
Calamarain," it
intoned. "Moat is sacred/essential. No
release/No
escape. Chaos waits/threatens. Enterprise
brings/
succors chaos. Evaporation/sublimation is
manda-
tory/preferable."
Riker scowled at the awkward and downright
cryptic
phrasing of the Calamarain's message. Un-
fortunately,
Data didn't have nearly enough time
to get
all the bugs worked out of the new transla-
tion
program. It will have to do, he resolved.
Throughout
human history, explorers and peace-
makers
had coped without any foolproof, high-tech
translating
devices. Could the crew of the Enter-
prise
do any less?
When the Calamarain talked of
"chaos," he
guessed,
they referred to Q and his kind. Frankly,
he
couldn't blame the Calamarain for mistrusting
anyone
associated with Q; that devilish trouble-
maker
wasn't exactly the most sterling character
witness.
As for "evaporation/sublimation," he feared
that
term was simply the cloud creatures' way of
describing
the forthcoming destruction of the En-
terprise,
sublimation being the chemical process by
which
solid matter was reduced to a gaseous state.
Who
knows? he thought. Maybe the Calamarain
think
they're doing us a favor by liberating our
respective
molecules From the constraints of solid
existence.
He didn't exactly see things their way.
"Listen to
me,"
he told the Calamarain, hoping that his own
words
weren't getting as badly garbled as theirs. He
strove
to keep his syntax as simple as possible.
"The
beings known as the Q Continuum are not
our
allies. We do not serve the Q."
In fact, he recalled, Q had also warned
Captain
Picard
to stay away from the galactic barrier
"Chaos within/without," the
Calamarain stated
mysteriously.
"Chaos then/now/to come. No/not
be/not
again. Excess risk/dread. No Enterprise/no
be."
That doesn't sound good, Riker thought,
whatev-
er it
means. He refused to give up, boiling his
intended
message down to its basics. "Please be-
lieve
me. We will not harm you. Let us go." Even
our
shaky translator can't mangle that, he prayed.
The Calamarain responded not with words
but
with a
roar of thunder that rocked the bridge. Riker
felt
his breath knocked out of him as the floor
suddenly
lurched to starboard, nearly toppling him
from
the captain's chair. Troi gasped nearby and
fierce
bolts of electrical fire arced across the view-
screen.
At the corm, Ensign Clarze struggled to
stabilize
their flight path; sweat beaded on his
smooth,
hairless skull. Behind Riker, Lieutenant
Leyoro
held on to the tactical podium for dear life
while
the rest of the bridge staff fought to remain at
their
stations. Only Data looked unfazed by the
abrupt
jolt. "The Calamarain are not replying to
your
last transmission, Commander," he reported.
The
android inspected the raging tempest on the
screen.
"At least not verbally."
Troi released her grip on her chair's
armrests as
the
floor leveled. The din of the Calamarain's
attack
persisted, though, like a ringing in Riker's
ears
and a constant vibration through his bones. "I
sense
great impatience," she informed him.
"They're
through with talking, Will."
"I got that impression," he
said. He looked
around
the bridge at the tense and wary faces of the
men and
women depending on his leadership.
Wherever
you are, Captain, he thought, I hope
you're
faring better than us.
Chapter
Two
"Now
WHERE ARE WE?" he asked. "And when?"
Captain Jean-Luc Picard, late of the
Starship
Enterprise,
looked around as he found himself
drifting
in deep space. An astounding abundance
of
stars surrounded him on all sides, more than he
had
ever seen from a single location before. Just by
twisting
his neck from side to side, he could spot an
astonishing
variety of stellar phenomena: giant
pillars
of dust and gas rising up into the starry
void,
great globular clusters filled with millions of
shining
blue suns, supernovas spewing light and
matter
in their violent death throes, nebulas, qua-
sars,
pulsars, and more. Craning his head back, he
saw
above him what looked like the awesome
spectacle
of two enormous clouds of stars colliding;
huge
glowing spirals, streaked with shades of blue
and
scarlet and bedecked with countless specks of
white-hot
fire, merged into an amorphous mass
of
luminescence large enough, Picard guessed, to
hold--or
destroy--several million solar systems.
Were
any of those worlds inhabited? he wondered,
hoping
despite all appearances that some form of
sentient
life could survive the tremendous cosmic
cataclysm
transpiring overhead. Then Q drifted
between
Picard and the fusing stellar clusters,
completely
spoiling the view.
"Quite a show, isn't it?" Q
remarked, floating on
his
back with his interlocked hands cradling the
back of
his head, his elbows extended toward the
sky.
Like Picard, he wore only a standard Starfleet
uniform,
his omniscience protecting them both
from
the vacuum. "You should have seen it the first
time."
Impressive, yes, Picard agreed silently,
but where
exactly,
in space and time were they now? As he
floated
in the void, he considered all that he saw
around
him. Judging from the sheer density of stars
in
sight, he theorized that he and Q were either
very
close to the galactic core of the Milky Way or
else
sometime very distant in the past, when the
expanding
universe was much smaller, and the
interstellar
distances much shorter, than they were
in his
own time. Or both, he realized.
"When is this?" he asked Q
again. At the preced-
ing
stop on Q's tour, Picard had found himself
millions
of years in the past. He could only specu-
late
what era Q had brought him to now, just as he
could only ponder what devious reason Q had
for
abducting him in the first place. Besides Q's
own
perverse amusement, that is. "I demand
an expla-
nation."
"One would think you would have
learned by
now, mon capitain," Q replied,
"that your de-
mands and desires are quite irrelevant where
I am
concerned." He assumed a standing
posture a few
meters away from Picard. "For what it's
worth,
though, we are presently a mere one million
years
before your home sweet home in the
twenty-fourth
century." A polished bronze pocketwatch
materia-
lized in Q's palm and he squinted at its
face.
"Hmmm. We seem to be a few minutes
early."
"Early for what?" Picard asked.
At every previ-
ous
stop, they had observed the activities of Q's
younger
self. Yet they appeared to be very much
alone
at the present, with only a surplus of stars to
keep
them company. A million years ago, he
thought,
both amazed and aghast. Even if I knew
where
Earth was among those distant stars, the first
human
beings will not stand erect for another five
hundred
thousand years. Here and now, I am the
only
living Homo sapiens in the entire universe. It
was a
terrifying thought.
"For them," Q answered as a
sudden flash of
white
light attracted Picard's eyes. The light flared
and
died in an instant, leaving behind two human-
oid
figures striding across the empty void as though
they
were walking upon a level pathway. They
approached
him and Q at a brisk pace, coming
within ten or fifteen meters of where Picard
floated
beside Q. Paradoxically, he thought he heard
foot-
steps, despite the utter absurdity of any
sound
existing in the vacuum. Then again, he
thought,
with Q, nothing is impossible.
He recognized both figures from earlier
points in
Q's
past. One of them was Q himself, albeit a
million
years younger than the self-centered and
thoroughly
irritating individual who had kid-
napped
him only hours before. This was a more
youthful
Q, he had learned, one at the very onset of
his
mischievous career Would that the Continuum
had
curbed him way back here, Picard thought,
knowing
better than most just how insufferable Q
would
become in the many millennia ahead. I don't
know
what's scarier, he mused, a more juvenile Q or
a one
closer to the Q I know.
The other figure made Picard even more
uneasy.
He
called himself 0, as in nil, and he claimed to be
an
explorer from a far-off dimension unknown
even to
the Continuum. Picard, who considered
himself
a quick judge of character, found 0 quite
a shady
customer. Back on the Enterprise, he
thought,
I wouldn't trust him within a light-year of
my
starship. Picard was quick to remember that
everything
he now saw had been "translated" by Q
into
terms his human mind and senses could
comprehend.
That being the case, Picard had
to
wonder what more-than-human characteristics
were
represented by O's weathered features and
stout
frame, and how much the older Q's memories
may
have colored his anthropomorphized portrait
of the
roguish stranger. From what preternatural
first
impression came the devilish gleam in the
man's
azure eyes, the cocksure set of his toothy
grin,
or the swagger in his stride? Picard could tell
0 was
trouble at first glance; so why couldn't the Q
of this
era? Just who or what was 07 Falstaff to the
young
Q's Prince Hal, Picard speculated, falling
back as
ever on his beloved Shakespeare, or some-
thing a
good deal more sinister? If nothing else, I'm
accumulating
valuable insights into the early days
of the
Q Continuum. He just hoped that he would
someday
be able to return to his own ship and era
so that
he could report all he had learned back to
Starfleet,
where the Q were justly regarded as one
of the
universe's most intriguing mysteries--and
potential
threats.
As before, neither 0 nor the younger Q
were
aware
of Q and Picard's presence. Much like
Scrooge
and his ghostly visitors, Picard thought,
when
they spied on the likes of Bob Cratchit or
Fezziwig.
0 sang boisterously as he trod with
spaceways
with Q:
"There
was a young lad whose bony virility,
brought
him some pains in a court of civility."
The attire of the new arrivals, Picard
noted, had
changed
significantly since O's first appearance in
this universe.
This came as no surprise; throughout
Picard's
trek through time, the clothing of those he
observed
had evolved more or less along Earth's
historical
lines. An artistic conceit, according to Q,
intended
to convey a sense of antiquity, as well as
the
gradual passage of time, to the likes of Picard,
who had
to wonder whether the concept of clothing
even
applied to the Q in their true form. How much
of this
is real, he mused, and how much simply
stage
dressing on the part of Q?
He might never know.
"On
posh settees with pinky out,
He
found not much to chat about."
At present, 0 and the young Q affected the
fashions
of eighteenth century Europe, some one
hundred
thousand millennia before the real thing.
Both
figures wore stylish velvet suits, O's a rich
olive
green, while Q preferred periwinkle blue.
Their
long coats were open in front to expose rosy
damask
vests from which ruffled shirt tops peeked.
Black
silk cravats were tied around their necks and
each
man wore a short brown wig, tied in the back,
atop
his head. Polished black shoes with gleaming
metal
buckles clicked impossibly against the emp-
tiness
of space, beneath white wool stockings that
were
held up by ribbons tied above the knee. They
might
have been two fine gentlemen out for a night
on the
town, Picard observed, except that, in this
instance,
that town was the known universe of a
million
years ago.
O's singing voice was as gravelly as ever,
and
more
enthusiastic than melodious:
"But
on darkened nights, 'hind tavern gates,
He
discovered he had lots of mates/"
Wrapping up his raucous ditty, he laughed
and
slapped
young Q on the back. "Boldness!" 0 de-
clared.
"That's the ticket. Follow your instincts and
never
mind what the fainthearted say." His raspy
voice
held a trace of an accent that Picard couldn't
place;
certainly it was nothing resembling the cap-
tain's
native French. O's crippled left leg dragged
behind
him as he hiked beside Q, expounding on a
topic
he had mentioned before. "Take the fine art
of
testing, say. Determining the ultimate limits and
potential
of lesser species under controlled condi-
tions.
That's a fine and fitting vocation for beings
like
us. Who better than we to invent curious and
creative
challenges for our brutish brethren?"
"It sounds fascinating," young Q
admitted. "I've
always
been intrigued by primitive life-forms, espe-
cially
those with a crude approximation of sen-
tience,
but it never occurred to me to intervene in
their
humble existence’s. I've simply observed them
in
their natural environments."
"That's fine for a start," 0
said, "but you can't
really
understand a species unless you've seen how
they
respond to completely unexpected circum-
stances-of
the sort that only we can provide. It's
an
engrossing pastime for us, entertaining as well
as educational, while providing a valuable
service
to the multiverse. Only by testing baser
breeds can
they be forced to transcend their wretched
routines
and advance to the next level of
existence." 0 lifted
his gaze heavenward as he extolled this lofty
agen-
da. "Or not," he added with a
shrug.
"But doesn't meddling with their
petty lives
interfere with their natural evolution?"
Q asked.
Picard's jaw nearly dropped at the sight of Q
making the case for the Prime Directive. Now
I've
seen everything, he thought.
"Nature is overrated," 0
insisted. "We can do
better."
A gold-framed mirror appeared out of
nowhere
and 0 held it out in front of him so that it
captured
the reflection of both him and Q. "Take
you and
me, say. Do you think our far-seeing
forebears
would have ever evolved to this exalted
state
if they'd worried about what nature intended?
Of
course not! We've overcome our base, bestial
origins,
so it's only fitting that we help other breeds
do the
same--if they're able."
"And if they're not?" Q asked.
0 dispatched the mirror to oblivion, then
shrugged.
"Well, that's regrettable when it hap-
pens,
but you can't groom a garden without doing a
little
pruning now and then. Extinction's part of
the
evolutionary agenda, natural or not. Some
portion
of those beneath us are going to flunk
the
survival test whether we help them along or
not.
We're just applying a little creativity to the
process."
Picard recalled the older Q's periodic
attempts
to
judge humanity and felt a chill run down his
spine.
Was this where Q acquired his fondness for
draconian
threats? If so, he thought, then 0 had a
lot to
answer for.
"That's true enough, ! suppose,"
the young Q
said,
listening attentively and occasionally nodding
in
agreement. To Picard's dismay, O's lessons ap-
peared
to be sinking in. "I take it you've done this
before?"
"Here and there," 0 admitted
with what Picard
regarded
as characteristic vagueness. "But you
don't
need to take my word for it, not when you
can
experience for yourself the rich and restorative
rewards
of such pursuits. And there's no time like
this
moment to begin," he enthused, giving Q a
hearty
slap on the back while simultaneously,
Picard
noted, changing the subject from his past to
the
present. "Now, where are these peculiar people
you
were telling me about?"
Young Q pointed at the colliding star
dusters
overhead.
Lace cuffs protruded from the deep,
turned-back
sleeves of his velvet coat. "Look!" he
urged
0, and Picard was surprised by the infectious
good
humor in the youth's tone, so different from
the
sour sarcasm of his older self. "Here they
come."
Picard looked where indicated. At first he
saw
nothing
but the same breathtaking panorama he
had
viewed before, the luminous swirls of stars and
radiant
gas coming together into one resplendent
pageant of light and color, but as he gazed
further a
portion of the colossal spectacle seemed to
detach
itself from the whole, growing ever larger in
com-
parison as it hurled across the void toward
the
assembled immortals, plus Picard. The strange
phenomenon devoured the incalculable distance
between them, coming closer and closer until
he
recognized the incandescent cloud of seething
plasma.
"The Calamarain," Picard
breathed in astonish-
ment, never mind the lack of any visible
atmo-
sphere. And one million years in the past, no
less!
He never would have imagined that the
Calamar-
ain were so old. Were these the very same
entities
who had been approaching the Enterprise
before,
at the very moment that Q had snatched him
away,
or were these merely their remote ancestors?
Either
way, who could have guessed that their kind
dated
back to so distant an era?
Then again, he reflected, the late
Professor Ga-
len's
archaeological studies had revealed, with a
little
help from the captain himself, that humanoid
life
existed in the Milky Way galaxy as far back as
four
billion years ago, and Picard had recently seen
with
his own eyes humanoid beings on Tagus III
two
billion years before his own time, so why
should
he be surprised that gaseous life-forms were
at
least one million years old? Picard shook his
head
numbly; the tremendous spans of time en-
compassed
by his journey were almost too huge to
conceive
of, let alone keep track of. It's too much,
he
thought, trying to roll with the conceptual
punches
Q kept dishing out. How can one mortal
mind
cope with time on this scale?
The massive cloud that was the Calamarain,
larger
and wider across than even a Sovereign-class
starship,
passed within several kilometers of Pi-
card,
0, and the two Qs. Iridescent patterns dazzled
along
the length and breadth of the cloud, produc-
ing a
kaleidoscopic array of surging hues and
shades.
"So these are them?" 0 said, the wrinkles
around
his eyes deepening as he peered at the huge
accumulation
of vapors. "Well, they're sparkly
enough,
I'll give them that." His nostrils flared as
he
sniffed the vacuum. "They smell like a swamp,
though."
He limped nearer to the border of the
cloud.
"What say we start the testing with them,
see how
adaptable they are?"
"Er, I'm not sure that's a good
idea," young Q
answered,
lagging behind. One of his high stock-
ings
came loose and he tugged haplessly at its neck.
Next to
Picard, his older self sighed and shook his
head
sadly. "The Coulalakritous are fairly ad-
vanced
in their own right, only a few levels below
the
Continuum, and they aren't exactly the most
sociable
of creatures."
"Coulalakritous?" Picard
whispered to his own
Q,
lowering his voice out of habit even though
neither
0 nor the young Q could hear him.
"The name changed later," he said,
shrugging his
shoulders. "Be reasonable, Jean-Luc.
It's been
umpteen thousand years, after all. How often
do
you think of your precious France as
Gaul?"
Picard decided not to argue the point,
choosing
instead to concentrate on the scenario unfolding
before him. So this was indeed where Q first
acquired his insidious inclination for
"testing"
humanity and other species. Many thanks, O,
he
thought bitterly; if the mysterious entity
did noth-
ing else, this alone was enough to condemn him
in
Picard's eyes.
"Wait," young Q called out,
hurrying to catch up
with his companion as 0 continued to advance
toward the sentient plasma cloud. "I
told you, they
don't approve of visitors."
"And you're going to let that stop
you?" 0
challenged.
He chuckled and stirred the outside of
the
cloud with a meaty finger. Thin blue tracings of
bioelectrical
energy ran up his arm, but he only
cackled
louder. "All the more reason to shake up
their
insular existence and see how they react.
You'll
never learn anything if you worry about
what
the subject of your experiment wants. Let the
tested
dictate the terms of the test and you defeat
the
whole point of the exercise."
"I don't know," young Q said,
hesitating. Picard
thought
he saw restraint and good sense warring
with
temptation and unchecked curiosity on the
callow
godling's face. I know which side I'm betting
on, he
thought, calling upon over ten years of
personal
experience with the older Q.
"Come on, friend," 0 egged him
on. "Surely we
didn't come all this way just to gawk at
these
cumulus critters from out here. Where's your
sense
of adventure, not to mention scientific
inquiry?"
Restraint and good sense went down in
flames as
the
young Q's pride asserted itself. "Right here!"
he
crowed, thumbing his chest. "Who are these
puffed-up
piles of hot air to decide where a Q
should
come and go? To blazes with their privacy!"
"There's the Q I know!" 0 said
proudly, and
Picard,
looking on silently, had to agree. 0 jabbed
his
prot6g6 in the ribs with his elbow. "For a
second
there I thought you might be one of those
stuffed
shirts from the Continuum." His face as-
sumed a
mock-serious expression that endured for
only an
instant before collapsing into a mischie-
vous
grin. "Between you and me, friend, you're the
only
one of your lot with any fire or fission at all,
not to
mention a sense of humor."
"Don't I know it!" young Q said
indignantly. He
backed
up to take a running leap into the glowing
cloudmass.
"Last one into the Coulalakritous is
a--"
0 grabbed Q's collar as he ran by, only
moments
before
the impetuous super-being dived headlong
into
the sentient plasma. "Not so fast," he coun-
seled
Q, confusing his duly appointed guardian.
"No
reason to go barging in there, especially if this
phosphorescent
fog is as inhospitable as you give
me to
believe." A crafty smile creased his face. "I
say we
infiltrate them first. The testing is always
more accurate if the tester's hand remains
con-
cealed, especially at the beginning."
Showing his true colors, Picard thought.
Alas,
the starstruck young Q failed to make the
connec-
tion between O's plan to deceive the
Coulalakritous
and the way 0 had already inveigled his way
into
Q's trust--and, through him, the Continuum.
"Just follow my lead, young Q, and
keep your
wits
about you." Like a genie returning to his
bottle,
0 dissolved into a pocket of phosphorescent
mist
indistinguishable from that which composed
the
Coulalakritous. He/it hovered for a second
outside
the immense cloud, then flowed tailfirst
into
the billowing vapors as though sucked in by
some
powerful pumping mechanism. The young Q
gulped
nervously, looking back over his shoulder as
if
contemplating a hasty retreat, but soon under-
went
the same transformation and followed his
would-be
mentor into the mass of plasma. Picard
made an
attempt to keep track of the two new
streams
of gas, but it was like trying to discern an
individual
splash of liquid within a restless ocean.
From
where Picard was floating, 0 and young Q
were
completely lost within the Coulalalcritous.
Their
metamorphosis surprised him at first, but the
logic
behind it was readily apparent. lf Q assumes
human
form when he tests humanity, I suppose it
only
follows that he and 0 would disguise themselves
as
gases before testing the Coulalakritous.
"Hard to imagine I was ever so
suggestible," the
older Q commented, but Picard felt more
appre-
hensive than nostalgic. His heart sank as he
guessed what was coming next.
"We're going after them, aren't
we?" he asked,
resigned
to yet another bizarre and disorienting
experience.
At least I might learn something that
couM
help the Enterprise in my own time, he
consoled
himself, assuming his ship had indeed
encountered
the Calamarain in his absence. It
dawned
on him that he had no idea how much time
might
have passed upon the Enterprise while he
was
away. Had the Calamarain threatened the ship
once
more? What was happening to Riker and the
others?
"You know me so well, Jean-Luc,"
Q said. He
snapped
his fingers and a sudden hot flush rushed
over
Picard as, before his eyes, the very atoms of
his
body sped up and drifted farther apart, their
molecular
bonds dissolving at Q's direction. He
held
his hand up before his face just in time to see
the
hand become insubstantial and semitranspar-
ent,
like a ghost in some holodeck fantasy. His
fingers
fluttered like smoke rising from a five-year-
old's
birthday cake, merging and coalescing into a
single
continuous stream of radiant mist. His arm
quickly
went the way of his digits and, before he
knew
it, Picard saw within his field of vision only
the
outer limits of the man-sized accumulation of
gas he
had become.
How can I see without eyes? he marveled. How
can I
think without a brain? But the Calamarain, or
the
Coulalakritous, or whatever they were called at
this
place and time, proved that consciousness
could
exist in this form, so he could, too, it seemed.
The
galaxy looked the same as it had before, the
overflowing
cornucopia of stars around him shin-
ing
just as brightly. He felt a strange energy suffus-
ing his
being, though, like the tingle of static
electricity
before it was discharged. Strange new
senses,
feeling like a cross between hearing and
touch,
detected waves of power radiating from the
Coulalakritous.
The charge of the larger cloud
tugged
on him like gravity, drawing him toward the
seething
sea of vapor. Picard surrendered to the
pull,
uncertain how he could have fled even if he
had
wanted to. Despite his resignation, a sudden
sense
of misgiving increased as the great cloud
filled
the horizon. He felt a surge of panic welling
from
somewhere deep inside him, and realized that
it stemmed
from his memories of being immersed
in the
group-mind of the Borg Collective. If he had
still
possessed a physical body, he would have
trembled
at the prospect of losing his individuality
once
again.
Another shimmering cloudlet drifted a few
me-
ters
away, on a parallel course toward the Coulalak-
ritous.
Lacking a mouth or any other features, it
nonetheless
addressed him in Q's voice. "Be of
stout
heart, Picard. You're going where no va-
porized
human has ever gone before."
Then the stars were gone and all Picard
could see
or hear
or feel was the overwhelming presence of
the
cosmic cloud all around him. It was a mael-
strom
of surging currents and eddies, carrying him
along
in their wake. A million voices hummed
around
him, yet, to his vast relief, he discovered he
could
still isolate his own thoughts from the din.
Snatches
of conversation, too many to count, beat
upon
his new inhuman senses, almost deafening
him:
... the Principal Intent of Gravitational
Fixities
are to
perpetuate Substance along Graduated Hier-
archies...
until fuller Thou art, tarry and ask
Myself
again . . . to the Inverse, the Singular Attri-
butes
of Transuranic Essentials plainly denote...
Solitary
Pygmy Suns forever desired before Paired
Twins...
no, Thou mistakes My Supposition gross-
ly...
ever should the Whole of Thoughtful Souls
arrive
at Concord and Harmony... much does
Myself
long to behold Such... never in Tenfold
Demi-Spans
shall That come to pass... Should
Thou
refuse to merge Thy Vitality with Thy Fellows,
Thou
cannot rightly anticipate that They shall
merge
Thine with Thou... Our Hours were Exem-
plary
in the Time Before... was a Unique In-
stance,
not a Tendency of Import or Duration... I
dreamed
I was a Fluid... wherefore do We jour-
ney?...
entreat Succor for Myself, My Ions lose
Their
Galvanism... Thou ever avers Such!... the
Pursuit
of Grace takes precedence over Mere
Beauty... do Thou fancy that Quasars have
Spirits?... I dispute That resolutely... no,
pray
regard the Evidence ....
Mon Dieu, Picard thought, spellbound by
the
unending
torrent of communication, which struck
him as
being somewhere halfway between a Vulcan
mind-meld
and late-night debates at Starfleet
Academy.
As far as he could tell, the Coulalak-
ritous
did not possess a single unified conscious-
ness
like the Borg, but rather were engaged in
incessant
dialogue with each other. Could it be, he
speculated,
that this sentient cloudmass repre-
sented
some form of absolute democracy? Or per-
haps
they had a more academic orientation, like an
incorporeal
university or seminar. He wondered
how
this incredible forum compared with the
Great
Link of the Changelings, as described in
Odo's
intelligence reports from Deep Space Nine.
The so-called
Founders were liquid while the Coula-
lakritous
were gaseous, but how different did that
make
the two species? From the point of view of a
former
solid, he mused, both seem equally amor-
phous...
and astounding. He could only hope
that
someday he would have the opportunity to
compare
the experiences with Odo himself. No
doubt
Worf or Miles O'Brien would be happy to
introduce
them.
"Annoying, aren't they?" Q's
voice piped up
from
somewhere nearby. "They never shut up and
they
never tire of debating each other. Small won-
der
they don't want to communicate with any other
intelligence’s;
they're too busy arguing with them-
selves."
Picard looked for Q, but all he saw was
the
ceaseless
motion of the Coulalakritous. It seemed a
minor
miracle that he could hear Q at all over the
cacophonous
buzz of the cloud creatures' conversa-
tion.
These aren't really sound waves at all, he
considered,
recalling a Starfleet theory that the
Calamarain
communicated by means of tachyon
emissions.
Am I actually "hearing" tachyons now?
The ambient heat within the cloud was
intense,
but his
new form did not find it uncomfortable. Of
course,
he realized. The Coulalakritous would have
to
generate their own internal heat, and in massive
quantities,
to avoid freezing solid in the cold of
space.
Some sort of metabolic chemical reaction,
he
wondered, or controlled nuclear fusion? Either
way, he
suspected that his ordinary human body
would
be incinerated instantly by the volcanic
temperature
within the cloud. Instead, the ionized
gases
merely felt like a sauna or hot spring. Re-
markable,
Picard thought, savoring the experience
despite
other, more pressing concerns. The more
he
listened, the more he thought he could isolate
individual
voices by their tone or timbre. There
were
diverse personalities alive within the collec-
tive
boundaries of the plasma cloud: long-winded
bores,
excited explorers, passionate visionaries,
skeptics,
cranks, poets, philosophers, fussbudgets,
free
thinkers, reactionaries, radicals, and scientists.
He
could hear them all, and the only thing they all
seemed to have in common was that they
savored
debate and discussion. There's so much we
could
learn from these beings, Picard thought.
Q sounded substantially less awestruck.
"If I live
to be another eternity, I'll never understand
why I
found this nattering miasma so interesting in
the
first place." Picard could hear the
impatience in his
tone. "If you're quite through with your
adolescent
sense of wonder, perhaps you'd care to pay
atten-
tion to the carefree antics of my younger
self and
his dubious acquaintance. That is why we're
here,
you know."
"Where are they?" Picard asked,
genuinely at a
loss.
"Can't you hear them?" Q
responded. "Why,
they're right over there."
Not only could Picard not distinguish 0
and the
other Q
from the rest of the maelstrom, he couldn't
even
see Q. No doubt the Coulalakritous could tell
each
other apart visually, he thought, but he could
barely
make sense of what he was hearing, let alone
seeing.
Even though he was beginning to distin-
guish
one voice from another, he could hardly
pinpoint
two specific individuals in this gaseous
Tower
of Babel. The sights and sensations re-
mained
far too alien. "Over there? Pay attention?"
he
said, incredulous. "I don't even know what I am
anymore."
"Complain, complain. Is that all you
can do,
Jean-Luc?"
Q said. "I knew I should have brought
along
Data instead. At least he can listen to more
than
one sound at once and still comprehend what
he's
hearing." He sounded sorely ill-used. "Very
well, I
suppose I have to do everything around
here."
All at once, the overpowering rustle of
impas-
sioned
discussion surrounding him receded further
into
the background, to the extent that he could
now
isolate the distinctive voices of both 0 and the
younger
Q. The two counterfeit Coulalakritous
became
visible as well, acquiring a silvery metallic
glow
that set them apart from the other sentient
gases
swirling through the vast gaseous communi-
ty.
Shapeless and inhuman, they reminded Picard
of
globules of liquid mercury. He assumed that the
silver
tinting was for his benefit alone; presumably
both
the Coulalakritous and the trespassing im-
mortals
were unaware of the change. The argent
glow
had to be out of phase, too, lest he and the
older
Q's presence be exposed. To Picard's slight
annoyance,
he observed that his obnoxious travel-
ing
companion had not bothered to make himself
visible
as well. It's just like Q, he fumed, to put
others
at a disadvantage, especially me.
"Happy now?" the
indistinguishable Q asked.
He
might have been anywhere around Picard. "Do
try to
concentrate, Jean-Luc. I don't want to have
to
relive this a third time just for your sake."
Conveniently, the silver puffs of vapor
were not
far
away, although Picard found it hard to estimate
precise
distances within such an atypical environ-
ment.
They were certainly within listening range.
He felt slightly uncomfortable eavesdropping
this
way, even on a Q, but he had to concede that
it was
preferable to having to deal with 0 and the
other Q
directly. Every Starfleet captain knew a
little espio-
nage was necessary now and then.
"Is this all they do?" 0
inquired out loud. His
cloud, Picard noted, was larger than the
younger
Q's, and streaked with dark metallic shadings
that
were almost black in places. "Why,
they're nothing
but talk! Rancid and rubbish, all of
them." He
clearly did not approve.
"Well, they're said to have traveled
extensively
throughout the galaxy," his companion
offered. At
the moment, the youthful Q resembled a
glistening
dust devil, whirling madly with speed and
energy
to burn. "And they never forget
anything, or so I'm
told."
"Tell me about it," the older Q
said dryly,
possibly
recalling the Calamarain's undying ven-
detta
against him.
"Can they travel faster than a ray of
sunlight?" 0
asked,
and Picard could readily imagine the calcu-
lating
expression on the old rogue's face. If 0 still
had a
humanoid face, that is.
"Why, sure! How else would they get
around?" Q
said
cheerily, then remembered O's inability to
travel
at warp speed except through the Continu-
um.
"Er, nothing personal, I mean. I forgot about
your...
well, there's more to godhood than zip-
ping
from here to there in a hurry." The spinning
cloud
turned pink with embarrassment at his faux
pas.
"Why rush when you have all of eternity,
right?"
This really was a long time ago, Picard
realized.
It was
hard to imagine the Q of the twenty-fourth
century
being embarrassed by anything, let alone a
tactless
remark. More’s the pity, he thought.
"Calm down, friend. No offense
taken," 0 in-
sisted.
"This old wanderer's well aware of his
present
limitations. It's hardly your fault, Q." An
edge of
bitterness colored his words and Picard
recalled
the crippled leg 0 possessed in his human
guise.
"Blame instead those meddling miscreants
who
banished me here in the first place. Contempt-
ible
curs?'
"But I thought you came here of your
own
choosing,"
the Q-cloud said, taken aback by the
sudden
malevolence in O's tone, the spin of its
miniature
eddies slowing anxiously.
"So I did?' 0 asserted, regaining his
usual robust
air.
"Who says otherwise?"
"But, I mean, you..." Q
stammered. Picard
had to
admit to himself that he found this Q's
discomfort
rather satisfying; it was good to see Q
off
balance for once, even if Picard had been forced
to
travel countless centuries in the past to witness
the
occasion.
"Yesterday's news," 0 insisted.
"Moldy memo-
ries
better off forgotten." The silver mist that was 0
cruised
along the perimeter of the plasma cloud.
Picard
found he could follow him by focusing his
attention
in that direction. "Let's get on with the
business of testing this talkative tempest.
Here's an
idea: Suppose we try to herd this cloud in
one
direction or another. Put some wind in our
sails, so
to speak."
"Er, what exactly would that
prove?" Q asked.
"Why, nothing less than whether the
Coulalak-
ritous are capable--and worthy--of
controlling
their own destiny. If the likes of you and I
have the
power to change their course at will, then
plainly
they're not as highly evolved as they should
be."
He emitted the tachyon equivalent of a low
chuck-
le. "And, as an added bonus, I acquire
my own
personal porters. What do you say, Q? Do you
think we can do it?"
Mon Dieu, Picard thought, shocked by the
cold-
blooded
ruthlessness of O's suggestion. He~ think-
ing of
enslaving the Coulalakritous, to harness them
as
means offaster-than-light transportation for him-
selfi
It was a blatant violation of the Prime Direc-
tive,
not to mention basic morality. The voices
around
him belonged to a sentient people, not
beasts
of burden. Did the young Q comprehend the
full
horror of what his companion was advocating?
Picard
wondered. Was this the telltale moment that
would
lift the scales from his (metaphorical) eyes?
Apparently not. "I don't know,"
young Q said.
"I've
never really considered the matter before."
"Of course not," 0 said readily.
"Why should
you, a
healthy young Q like yourself?." The silver
mist,
with its darker undertones, oozed sinuously
around
the glowing pocket of gas that now embod-
ied the
young Q. "For us that have a wee bit of
trouble
getting around, though, this notion merits a
closer
look. After all, much as I enjoy your compa-
ny, you
don't want to have to chauffeur me around
the
cosmos indefinitely, do you?"
"That's what I promised the
Continuum," Q
said,
sounding as if the full implications of that
commitment
were just now sinking in.
"So you did," 0 assented,
"and for sure you
meant
it at the time." The volume of the dark
silver
gas began to increase dramatically, spreading
out in
all directions around the outer surface of the
entire
cloud. "Still, it can't hurt to explore other
options
now. You wanted to test another species,
right?
Trust me, this is as good a way as any."
"Wait. What are you doing?" The
Q-mist started
to
churn anxiously within the confines of the elder
entity's
substance but found itself hemmed in,
unable
to move. "Stop it!"
"Just blasting two planets with one
asteroid,
that's
all," 0 stated as his dark silver stain perme-
ated
the nebulous borders of the Coulalakritous,
enclosing
the cloud within his own gaseous grip.
"Nothing
to be alarmed about, at least not for you
and me.
The cloud, on the other hand... well,
they
might have cause for concern."
This is monstrous, Picard thought,
sickened by
O's
shameless attempt to place an entire communi-
ty of
intelligent beings under his control. If he
understood
the situation correctly, 0 meant to turn
the Coulalakritous
into the interstellar equivalent
of galley slaves, yoked into transporting 0
through-
out the galaxy at warp speed. He had to
remind
himself that, whatever happened next,
everything
he was witnessing now had already taken place
from the perspective of his own era, was
incredibly
ancient history in fact, predating the very
birth of
humanity, none of which made it any easier to
watch. "Why didn't you do
something?" he chal-
lenged the older Q, wherever he was.
"It was too new," Q apologized
from somewhere
behind
Picard. '7 was too new. 0 sounded like he
knew
what he was doing. How was I supposed to
know
whether it was a reasonable experiment or
not?"
"How could you not have?" Picard
answered
angrily.
Humanity had already learned that such
exploitation
of another intelligent species was un-
conscionable,
and human history was only a nano-
second
in the lifetime of Q if his most grandiose
claims
were to believed. "What's so hard to under-
stand
about slavery?"
"Ever ridden a horse, Picard?" Q retorted. "Ever
bred
bees for honey? Believe me, you're a lot closer
to a
horse or a bug than I was to the Coulalakritous,
even
back then. Don't be so quick to judge me."
"These are not horses!" the
captain said. Indig-
nation
deepened his voice. "And they are most
certainly
not insects. I've heard them, felt them,
experienced
at least a fragment of their existence--
and so
have you."
"I've listened to you, too,
Picard," Q said, ma-
terializing
before Picard in his usual guise. He
pinched
the fabric of his uniform. "Contrary to my
appearance,
that doesn't make me human, or even
a
humanitarian."
Picard would have shaken his head in
disgust
had he
still possessed humanoid form. I don't know
why I
shouM be so surprised, he thought. Q has
never
shown any consideration for "lesser" species
before,
and it seems he was always that way.
By now the taint of 0 had spread all over
the
exterior
of the cloud community. It thickened and
solidified,
enclosing the Coulalakritous within a
thin,
silvery membrane that began to squeeze in-
ward,
forcing the assembled gases (including Pi-
card)
to flow only in the direction 0 had chosen.
But his
efforts to take the reins of the cloud did not
go
unnoticed.
The perpetual buzz of a million voices
fell silent
for an
instant, thousands upon thousands of dis-
cussions
interrupted simultaneously, before the
dialogue
started up again with a new and more
urgent
tone:
what is This?... What Now transpires?...
Make It
cease!... Fearful am I... I cannot touch
the
Outside.t. .. Nor I... Nor I... hurts My-
self...
crushing... so CoM. . . losing Vital-
ity...
cannot move... cease... cease NOW. t. . .
It was hideous. Within seconds, 0 had
reduced
an ageless,
living symposium to panic. Picard
heard
the shock and dismay in the cries of the
entire
assemblage. He longed for the Enterprise,
whose powerful phasers might be able to
surgically
peel 0 away from the Coulalakritous, but his
ship
was many millennia away. If only I could do
some-
thing to help these people!
0 laughed boisterously, drowning out
Picard's
frustrated craving to stop him. The membrane
squeezed harder and Picard felt the
compressed
gases press in on him from all sides but one,
propelling him forward against his will.
"Wait," he
protested, not understanding why he should be
feeling any pressure at all. "I thought
we were out
of phase with this moment in time."
"Poetic license," Q explained,
his humanoid
shape unaffected by the pressure. "I
want you to get
the full experience."
In other words, Picard realized, Q was
generat-
ing the sensation himself, to simulate
conditions
within the besieged cloud of plasma. Picard
was
less than grateful. I could have easily done
without
this much verisimilitude.
The Coulalakritous fought back.
Overcoming
their initial consternation, the voices began
to
come together with a single purpose:
... cease... halt the Adversary . . . Our
Volition
is Our
Own... Our Will is United... cease crush-
ing
Us... hurts... disregard the Torment...
shall
not yield... persevere, do not cease stirring,
All of
We... Halt the CoM... do not be Fear-
ful...
Ours is the Heat of Many is... must be
Free...
persevere... Together We can break
free...
Together We... togethe?. . . Flashes of
lightning
sparked along the inner skin of the mem-
brane 0
had become ....Togetherú.. Together...
Together...
"Are you maeeo. 0 mocked them, his
voice
emerging
from the membrane so that he seemed to
be
speaking from all directions at once. "All una-
nimity
aside, I believe I have the upper hand at the
moment,"
he said, demonstrating his point by
constricting
the enclosed gases further. Picard lost
sight
of the Q-mist as, poetic license or not, he felt
his
substance stretched and prodded by the pres-
sure
being exerted on the cloud community. Be-
cause
his senses were distorted by his unlikely new
form,
it felt like a scream and sounded like heavy
gravity.
Claustrophobia gripped him now that he
could
no longer flow freely through the great cloud,
and he
marveled at how quickly he had grown
accustomed
to his gaseous state. At least he was
used to
being contained within a skin of flesh; he
could
only imagine how unbearable this captivity
must be
to the Coulalakritous. If only I could do
something,
he thought, but I'm not even really
here...
I think.
The cloud-beings did not submit readily to
O's
will.
The atmosphere surrounding Picard warmed
dramatically,
transforming into a cauldron of su-
perheated
gases, as they expanded outward against
the
pressure of the membrane. The swirling mael-
strom
of sentient vapors increased in fury, gaining
strength
and intensity by the moment. Picard had a
sudden
mental image of being in the middle of---
no, being part of--an old-fashioned steam
engine
of colossal proportions. Perhaps, he thought
hope-
fully, 0 has underestimated the
Coulalakritous.
After all, they surely hadn't endured into
the
twenty-fourth century, eventually evolving
into the
Calamarain, by being defenseless. He cheered
on
their efforts, wishing he could add his own
determi-
nation, out of phase as he was, to the
struggle.
... Together... break free... Together...
break free... Together... break free... To-
gether... break free... Together...
Slowly, the tide appeared to turn. The
cloud
swelled
against the membrane, spreading it ever
thinner
around an expanding volume of ionized
and
agitated gas. "Beasts! Brutes! Upstarts!" 0
cursed
them, but his voice faded in volume as his
width
approached infinitesimal. Within the cloud,
fierce
currents tossed Picard around like a cork
upon
the waves. "Blast you," 0 raged, barely audi-
ble
now. "Give up, why don't you? Surrender!"
Then, like an overinflated balloon, the
mem-
brane
that was 0 came apart and the victorious
Coulalakritous
rushed through the gap to freedom.
"Time
to switch seats for a better view," the older
Q
commented, and Picard abruptly found himself
outside
the cloud, looking on from a distance. The
gigantic
fog, even larger and more diffuse than
before,
loomed ahead of him, so attenuated that
Picard
could glimpse stars and nebulae through it.
The
Coulalakritous wasted no time contracting
back to
their original proportions, growing opaque
once
more. A second later, a stream of silver mist
was
forcibly ejected from the vaporous communi-
ty.
"Not my most dignified exit," Q commented,
watching
his younger self spew forth from the
interior
of the Coulalakritous, "but I like to think
I've
improved since. You must concede that I've
always
managed to depart the Enterprise with more
than a
modicum of style."
"I have always savored your
exits," Picard
couldn't
resist replying, "more than any other
aspect
of your visits." Now that they had left the
plasma
cloud behind, they had both resumed hu-
man
form. Picard was relieved to look down and
see his
body once more. Given a choice, he discov-
ered he
preferred floating adrift in space to squeez-
ing in
among the Coulalakritous.
"Ho, ho, Jean-Luc," Q said
darkly, hanging
upside
down in relation to Picard. "Very droll. It
would
be too much to expect, I suppose, any sign of
gratitude
for showing you glimpses of a higher
reality."
"Not when your motive has always seemed to be
more
about your own self-aggrandizement than my
enlightenment,"
Picard answered.
"My self can't possibly be more
aggrandized," Q
stated,
"as I thought you would have understood by
now."
He looked away from Picard at what re-
mained
of 0, hovering about a dozen meters away.
"Watch
closely, rnon capitaine. Here's where things
get
really interesting."
Reduced to a severed string of silver-black
film, 0
rapidly reconstituted himself, assuming the same
human form he had affected before. His craggy
face
was flushed with anger and his once-fine
clothes
were charred and seared around their edges.
Smoke
rose symbolically from the anomalous male
figure
suspended in the vacuum of space; Picard could
not tell whether the fumes emanated from O's
garments or his person. Beyond a doubt, 0
looked
irritated enough to spontaneously combust at
any
moment.
His companion and guardian, the young Q,
metamorphosized
from mist to humanoid appear-
ance,
then strolled across the void toward 0. His
attire
was less battle-scarred than the other's, Pi-
card
noted, perhaps because Q had not attempted
to
subdue the Coulalakritous. Nervously eyeing his
cohort's
affronted demeanor, he seemed inclined
to
laugh the whole business off as an inconsequen-
tial
lark. "Well, it appears we've worn out our
welcome,
and then some," he remarked flippantly.
"Their
loss, then. It's hardly the first time a lesser
species
has failed to appreciate a superior life
form."
"Nor would it be the last," his
older self added,
with a
pointed look at Picard.
"On that you and I can agree,"
Picard shot back,
feeling
singularly unappreciative at the moment.
The young Q's attempt at levity failed to
assuage
O's
ire. "They can't do this!" he snarled, his previ-
ously
jovial mask slipping away to expose a visage
of
unmistakable indignation. "I won't be banished
again,
not by their sort." His pale blue eyes glit-
tered
like icy gems, reflecting the luminous shim-
mer of
the Coulalakritous. "Never again," he
swore.
"Never, I say!"
Taken aback by 0's pique, young Q squirmed
uncomfortably,
uncertain how to deal with his
friend's
temper. "But didn't they pass your test?"
he
asked. "You tried to harness them. They
wouldn't
let you. I thought that was the whole
point
of the endeavor."
"They cheated!" 0 barked.
"Just like the others.
And if
there's one thing that I never abide, it's a
cheater.
Remember that, Q, if you remember noth-
ing
else. Never allow cheaters to make a travesty of
your
tests."
"Cheated how?" Q asked, looking
genuinely
puzzled.
"Did I miss something? As I much as I
loathe
admitting my ignorance, I am rather new at
this,
so I suppose it's possible I missed a subtlety or
two.
Perhaps you can explain what precisely they
did
wrong?"
If 0 was listening at all to Q's prattle,
he gave no
sign of
it. He glared at the incandescent majesty of
the
Coulalakritous with undisguised hostility. He
took a
deep breath, inhaling some manner of
sustenance
from the ether, and appeared to be
drawing
on a hidden reserve of strength. The
smoky
gray fumes rising from his scorched gar-
ments
entwined about each other and, from Pi-
card's
vantage point nearby, O's human facade
appeared
to flicker slightly, giving Picard brief,
almost
subliminal glimpses of another, more inhu-
man
form. He received an impression of something
dark
and coiled, surrounded by a blurry aura of
excess
limbs or tendrils. Or was that only an
illusion
created by the twisting spirals of smoke?
The
more he watched, the more Picard became
convinced
that what he saw was no mere trick of
smoke
and starlight, but a genuine glimpse of
another
aspect of the enigmatic stranger. Picard's
Starfleet
training, along with years of experience in
dealing
with diverse life-forms, had taught him not
to
judge other beings by their appearance; nonethe-
less,
he could not repress a shudder at this transito-
ry look
behind O's customary persona. Indeed, he
reflected,
it was the very indistinctness of the
images
he perceived that made them far more eerie
and
unsettling than a clear and distinct depiction
of the
alien would have been. Picard found his
imagination
all too eager to fill in the blanks in this
fractional,
impressionistic portrait of O's true na-
ture. I
knew there was more to him than met the
eye, he
thought. Why couldn't Q see that?
Power radiated from 0 like a gust of
chilling
wind.
Picard felt the passage of the energy upon his
face,
stinging his cheeks, yet the power was not
directed
at him but at the imposing presence of the
Coulalakritous.
What could 0 do to such magnifi-
cent
entities? Picard wondered. Had not the Coula-
lakritous
already demonstrated their ability to
defend
themselves?
Yet, to his horror, he beheld the huge plasma
cloud
begin to shrink beneath O's assault, its expan-
sive
volume diminishing by the second. The bil-
lowing
gases slowed and thickened, the swirling
eddies
coming to a halt. Picard was only mildly
surprised
to discover that he could still hear the
varied
voices of the Coulalakritous crying out in
distress,
their words slurred and winding down like
a
malfunctioning recording:
no... nooo. . . noooo . . . not...
anewwww. . .
ceasssse.
. . sooooo. . . cooooold. . . stopppppp.. .
traaaaaap...
noooooo... essssscaaaaaape...
ceasssssse...
at... onccccccce... ceasssssse...
freeeeeezzzing.
. . helpœppppp. . .
"Yes, stop?' young Q seconded
anxiously. "You
don't
need to do this, 0. Whatever they did, they're
not
worth our attention, let alone your peace of
mind."
His gaze darted back and forth between 0
and his
imploding target. "Er, you can stop any-
time
now, anytime at all .... "
The enraged immortal paid no heed to
either Q
or the
Coulalakritous. His hate-filled eyes pro-
truded
from their sockets while phantom tentacles
wavered
in and out of reality around him. A trickle
of
saliva dripped from the comer of his mouth as
he
ground his broad white teeth together. All his
effort
and concentration were aimed without ex-
ception
at the intangible community that had pos-
sessed
the audacity to elude his control. 0 raised his
arms,
an action echoed by a blur of black exten-
sions,
and coruseating scarlet energy flashed about
his
extended fingertips.
The cloud of plasma had already
contracted to at
least one-third its original size. It no
longer looked
truly gaseous in nature, but more like a mass
of
steaming, semiliquid slushú Then the slush
con-
gealed further, sucking in the last
retreating wisps
of vapor and turning a dull, ugly brown in
hue.
Picard had a horrifying mental image of an
op-
pressed prisoner being crammed into a box far
too
small for him, as he watched, helpless to
intervene,
while 0 forced the entire awesome
accumulation of
gas-beings ever closer to a solid state.
ú.. Weeeeeee willllllll notttttttt
forrrrrgetttttttt. . .
the
Coulalakritous vowed, their separate voices
finally
merging into one before falling silent en-
tirely.
Where only moments before had existed an
incandescent
cloud of blazing plasma, there now
remained
only a dense, frozen snowball, indistin-
guishable
from any of a billion comets traversing
the
dark between the stars. If they registered on the
Enterprise
~ sensors in this state, Picard guessed, we
wouldn't
give them a moment~ thoughtú Were the
Coulalakritous
still conscious and aware of their
utter
paralysis? Part of Picard prayed that they
were
not.
Yet 0 was not satisfiedú His beefy hands
curled
into
grasping claws, he brought them closer togeth-
er
above his head, as if literally squeezing the
onetime
cloud between his palms instead of merely
empty
space. His phantasmal other self, superim-
posed
upon his humanoid shell, shadowed his
every
move. Less than a kilometer away from O, the
inert
chunk of ice that was the Coulalakritous kept
on
being compressed by invisible forces, its crystal-
line
surface cracking and collapsing inward be-
neath
the crushing power exerted by the vengeful
immortal.
How far did 0 intend to take this? Picard
wondered,
aghast. Until the very atoms that com-
posed
the Coulalakritous fused together, igniting a
miniature
supernova? Or was 0 able and willing to
compress
his victims' mass to so great a density
that the
Coulalakritous would be reduced to a
microscopic
black hole, a pinprick in reality from
which
they could never escape? Was such a horren-
dous
feat even possible?
Young Q appeared to fear something along
those
lines.
"I think that's enough, 0," he announced
with
unexpected firmness. With a burst of pure
energy,
he placed himself between 0 and his prey,
grunting
involuntarily as he felt the force of 0's
unchecked
ire. The flesh upon his face rippled and
grew
distorted, like that of an old-time astronaut
enduring
tremendous G-forces, and his bones
crunched
together noisily as he shrunk into a
slightly
squatter, more compact Q, losing at least a
centimeter
of heightú He held his ground, though,
and O's
attack rebounded upon its source, stagger-
ing the
older entity and sending him stumbling
backward
through empty space. Q to the rescue?
Picard
marveled, more than a little startled by this
atypical
display of altruism. I mean, of all peo-
ple...
Q?
"What?" 0 was as taken aback by
Q's actions as
Picard. "Are you out of your all-knowing
mind?"
he bellowed, visibly dismayed by the young
Q's
defiance. His ruddy face grew even more
crimson.
A vein along his left temple throbbed
rhythmically
like a pulsar. "Get out of my way, or I swear
I'll...
I'll..."
Q flinched in anticipation of the other's
wrath,
but no
explosion, verbal or literal, followed. Per-
haps
caught off guard by his own angry words, 0
faltered,
falling mute even as the flailing, insub-
stantial
tendrils that enshrouded him withdrew
into
some private hiding place deep within his
person.
He turned his back on Q and the two
invisible
onlookers while he struggled to regain his
composure.
"07" the young Q inquired anxiously.
When the stranger, his clothes still
smoldering
from
his first battle with the Coulalakritous, faced
them
again, no trace of animosity could be found
in his
expression. He looked contrite and abashed,
not to
mention exhausted by his exertions. Perspi-
ration
plastered his damp curls to his skull. "For-
give
me, friend, for losing my temper that way. I
shouldn't
have raised my voice to you, no matter
how
vexed that malodorous miasma made me."
"Never mind me," Q responded,
stretching his
body
until he regained his usual dimensions. He
looked
back over his shoulder at the solidified
chunk
of Coulalakritous tumbling through the
void,
its momentum carrying the frigid comet
slowly
toward them. "What in the name of the
Continuum
have you done to them?"
0 paused to catch his breath before
replying.
Freezing
the gas-beings had obvious taken a lot out
of him.
All the blood had drained from his face,
leaving
him drawn and pale. Lungs heaving, he
bent
forward, hands on his knees, and stared at his
shoes
until his color returned. "That?" he inquired,
short
of breath. "A mere bit of thermodynamic
sleight-of-hand,
and nothing those cantankerous
clouds
didn't have coming to them." He limped
across
the vacuum until he hovered only a few
meters
away from his fretful prot6g~. "You have to
understand,
Q, that in any tests there must be
penalties
for failure, and for deliberate cheating, or
else
there's no inducement to excel. It looks harsh,
I know,
but it's the only way. Lesser lights are not
going
to submit to our tests out of the goodness of
their
hearts. They seldom comprehend, you see,
the
honor and the opportunity being bestowed
upon
them. You need to motivate them, and some-
times
that means having the gumption to apply a
sharp
poke when necessary."
"But the Coulalakritous?" Q
asked, sounding
baffled.
"What exactly did they--"
"Things didn't go off quite as I
planned there," 0
interrupted,
striking a conciliatory tone. "To be
honest,
I underestimated how out of practice I am,
and how
inexperienced you are." He saw Q bristle
at the
remark and held up his hand to fend off
the
younger being's objections. "No criticism in-
tended,
friend, merely a statement of fact. I'm the
one at
fault for dropping us both into the deep end
before we were ready. Perhaps we should round
up
some able assistance before trying
again." He
scratched his chin thoughtfully as the
approaching
ball of ice, roughly the size of a Starfleet
shuttle-
craft, barreled helplessly toward the
location where
he and Q just happened to be standing.
"Yes, extra
hands, that's the ticket. And I know just the
right
reinforcements to enlist in our cause ....
"
"Reinforcements?" Q asked,
seconds before the
frozen Coulalakritous would have collided
with the
two humanoid figures. Neither seemed
particularly
concerned about the oncoming comet. "Who
do
you mean?"
"Wait and see," 0 promised. With
a casual wave
of his
hand, he deflected the course of the tumbling
mass of
petrified plasma and sent it hurling off at a
forty-five-degree
angle from him and his compan-
ion.
"Follow me, Q. You won't be disappointed."
He
vacated the scene in a flash, taking the young Q
with
him. Left behind, Picard watched as the
victimized
Coulalakritous receded into the dis-
tance.
The closest star, the nearest possible source
of
warmth, was countless light-years away.
"It took them a couple millennia to
thaw out
again,"
Q whispered in his ear. He glanced down at
the
bronze pocketwatch in his hand. "Not that they
learned
anything from the experience. They're still
just as
ill-mannered as before."
Picard was appalled. Small wonder the
Cala-
marain
had been eager to exact their revenge on Q
back in
the twenty-fourth century. "That's all you
have to
say about it?" Picard demanded, offended
by Q's
cavalier tone. "An entire species frozen into
suspended
animation for heaven knows how long,
and you
have the audacity to complain about their
manners?
Didn't this atrocity teach you anything?
How
could you not have realized how dangerous
this 0
creature was?"
"Oh, don't overdramatize,
Jean-Luc," Q replied,
a tad
more defensively than usual. "Perhaps I was a
trifle
blind, in an omniscient sort of way, but
ultimately
it was a mere prank, nothing more. A
trifle
mean-spirited, I concede, but there was no
real
harm done, not permanently. In the grand
cosmic
scheme of things, our ionized friends were
merely
inconvenienced, not actually injured in any
way
that need concern us here." He shrugged his
shoulders.
"Can I help it if the Calamarain didn't
see the
funny side of it?"
"If what I witnessed just now was
nothing more
than a
prank," Picard declared indignantly, "then I
shudder
to think what you would consider genuine
maliciousness."
Q gave Picard a smile that chilled the
captain's
blood.
"You should," he said.
Chapter
Three
"REG?"
DEANNA ASKED BETWEEN tWO claps of thun-
der.
"Are you feeling all right?"
Riker glanced over his shoulder at
Barclay, who
was
manning the primary aft science station. The
nervous
lieutenant was looking a bit green, possi-
bly
from the constant shaking caused by the assault
of the
Calamarain. Despite the best efforts of the
Enterprise's
inertial dampers, the bridge continued
to
lurch from side to side, a far cry from the usual
smooth
ride. The rocking sensation reminded
Riker
of an Alaskan fishing vessel he'd served on as
a teen,
but surely it wasn't bad enough to make
anyone
nauseous, was it?
Barclay started to reply, then clapped
both hands
over his
mouth. Riker rolled his eyes and hoped the
queasy
crewman would not have to bolt for the
crew
head. Barclay was a good man, but sometimes
Riker
wondered how he ever got through the Star-
fleet
screening process. Behind the command area,
Baeta
Leyoro snorted disdainfully.
"That will be enough,
Lieutenant," Riker in-
structed
her. Maintaining morale under such ardu-
ous
conditions was hard enough without the crew
sniping
at each other, even if he half sympathized
with
the security chief's response. "How are our
shields
holding up?"
"Sixteen percent and sinking,"
Leyoro re-
sponded.
She glared at the tempest upon the view-
screen.
Riker nodded grimly. They needed to find
some
way to
retaliate. He would have preferred a more
peaceful
resolution to this conflict, but they were
rapidly
running out of options. Unfortunately,
conventional
weapons had thus far proven ineffec-
tive
against their attacker; phasers had not discour-
aged
the Calamarain, whose close quarters to the
Enterprise
precluded the use of quantum torpe-
does.
Maybe, he mused, the Calamarain required a
more
specialized deterrent.
Lightning flashed across the viewscreen,
and an
unusually
violent shock wave rocked the bridge,
interrupting
Riker's thoughts and slamming him
into
the back of the captain's chair. His jaw snapped
shut so
suddenly he narrowly avoided biting off the
tip of
his tongue. To his left, he heard Deanna gasp
in
alarm, but whether she was reacting to the
sudden
impact or the Calamarain's inflamed emo-
tions he couldn't begin to guess. At the
conn,
Ensign Clarze stabbed at his controls in a
desperate
effort to stabilize their flight but met with
only
mixed results. The floor beneath Riker's feet
pitched and yawed like a shuttle going
through an
unstable wormhole. Even Data had to strain to
keep his balance, digging his fingertips into
the
armrests of his chair. We can't take much
more of
this, he thought.
As if to prove the point, Riker felt his
stomach
turn
over abruptly. Oh, no, he thought. He identi-
fied
the sensation at once, even before he spotted a
puddle
of spilled coolant, released during an earlier
impact,
lifting off from the floor and floating
through
the air, forming an oily globule only a few
meters
away. "We have lost gravity generation
throughout
decks one through fourteen of the
saucer
section," Data confirmed.
At least we didn't lose the entire
network, Riker
thought.
The ship's internal gravitation system was
divided
into five overlapping regions; from the
sound
of it, they had lost gravity in about half of
the
saucer. In theory, the entire battle section of the
ship,
including engineering, still had gravity, but
for how
much longer? This latest technical mishap
provided
an eloquent testament to the Calamar-
ain's
offensive capabilities. It took a lot to take out
the
gravity generators; even with a total power loss,
the
superconducting stators that were the heart of
the
graviton generators were supposed to keep
spinning
for up to six hours. He couldn't remember
the
last time he had experienced zero gravity
anywhere
aboard the Enterprise, except in the
holodecks,
where reduced gravity was sometimes
employed
for recreational purposes.
Starfleet training included zero-G
exercises, of
course,
but Riker could only hope that the rest of
the
crew didn't feel as rusty as he did. The last time
he'd
actually done without gravity had been during
his
short-lived flight on Zefram Cochrane's Phoe-
nix,
and that had hardly been a combat situation,
at
least from his perspective. Even the most primi-
tive
shuttle had come equipped with its own gravi-
ty for
the last hundred years or so. We're not used to
this
anymore, he worried, wishing he'd scheduled
more
zero-G drills before now.
Still, the bridge crew did their best to
adjust to
the new
conditions. Keeping a watchful eye on the
drifting
coolant, Clarze ducked his haitiess dome
out of
its way. Deanna's hair, already shaken loose
by the
previous jolts, snaked Medusa-like about her
face,
obscuring her vision, until she neatly tucked
the
errant strands back into place. Behind and
above
the command area, a scowling Baeta Leyoro
had
lost contact with the floor and begun floating
toward
the ceiling. Executing an impressive back-
ward
somersault, she grabbed the top of the tactical
podium
with both hands, then pulled her body
downward
until she was once more correctly ori-
ented
above the floor. "Get me some gravity
boots,"
she snapped at the nearest security officer,
who
rushed to fulfill the command.
Following standard procedure, Riker
clicked his
chair's
emergency restraining belt into place, and
heard
Deanna doing the same. The hovering blob
of
spilled coolant wafted dangerously near Data's
face,
and Riker anticipated a gooey mess, but the
air
purification system caught hold of it and sucked
the
viscous mess into an intake valve mounted in
the
ceiling, just as similar valves cleared the atmo-
sphere
of the ashes and bits of debris produced by
the battle.
Thank goodness something's still work-
ing
right, Riker thought. "Ensign Berglund," he
addressed
the young officer at the aft engineering
station,
"any chance we can get the gravity back on
line?"
"It doesn't look good," she
reported, holding on
tightly
to a vertical station divider with her free
hand.
"I'm reading a systemic failure all through
the
alpha network." She perused the readouts at
her
console avidly. "Maybe if they try reinitializing
the
entire system from main engineering?"
Riker shook his head. He didn't want
Geordi
and his
people concentrating on anything except
keeping
the shields up and running. "Gravity is a
luxury
we'll just have to do without for a while."
Easier
said than done, he realized. Humanoid
bodies
were simply not designed to function with-
out
gravity, especially so suddenly; pretty soon,
Barclay
wouldn't be the only bridge member sea-
sick.
He tapped his combadge. "Riker to Crusher.
I need
a medical officer with a hypospray full of
librocalozene
right away."
"Affirmative," Beverly replied.
She didn't ask for
an
explanation; Riker realized sickbay must have
lost
gravity as well. "Ogawa is on her way."
By foot or by flight? Riker wondered,
grateful
that
the turbolifts did not require gravity to operate
properly.
"Thank you, Doctor." Glancing around
the
bridge, he saw that Leyoro's security team
was
already distributing magnetic boots from the
emergency
storage lockers to every crew member
on the
bridge, starting with those standing at the
aft and
perimeter stations. The Angosian lieuten-
ant
stomped her own boots loudly on the floor as
she
regained her footing. "Good work," he told her
tersely,
indicating her team's rapid deployment.
"Standard procedure," she
replied, shrugging. "I
figure
we're better off facing these stupid BOVs
with
our feet firmly on the ground."
"BOVs?" Riker asked. He didn't
recognize the
term,
presumably a bit of slang from the Tarsian
War.
Leyoro flashed him a wolfish grin.
"Better Off
Vaporized,"
she said.
That might be a bit redundant in this
case, he
thought,
considering the gaseous nature of their
foes.
He appreciated the sentiment, though; he was
getting
pretty tired of being knocked around him-
self.
But what could you do to an enemy who had
already
been reduced to plasma? That was the real
problem,
when you got down to it. Explosions and
projectiles
weren't much good against an undiffer-
entiated
pile of gases. The Calamarain had al-
ready
blown themselves to atoms, and it hadn't
hurt
them one bit.
A partial retreat was also an option, he
recalled.
True,
they couldn't outrun the Calamarain on
impulse
alone--that much he knew already--but
maybe
they could find a nebula or an asteroid belt
that
might provide them with some shelter from
the
storm, interfere with the Calamarain's on-
slaught.
"Mr. Clarze," he barked, raising his voice
to be
heard above the thunder vibrating through
the
walls of the starship. "Is there anything nearby
that we
could hide behind or within?" Such a
sanctuary,
he knew, would have to be within im-
pulse
range as long as their warp engines were
down.
The Deltan helmsman quickly consulted the
readouts
on his monitor. "Nothing, sir," he re-
ported
glumly, "except the barrier, of course."
The barrier, Riker thought, sitting bolt
upright in
the
chair. Now, there's an ideal
The gravity was out, his little sister was
crying,
and
Milo Faal didn't know what to do. Ordinarily
weightlessness
might have been kind of fun, but not
at the
moment. All the loud noises and shaking had
upset
Kinya, and none of his usual tricks for
calming
her were working at all. His eyes searched
the
family's quarters aboard the Enterprise in
search
of something he might use to reassure the
toddler
or distract her, but nothing presented itself;
Kinya
had already rejected every toy he had repli-
cated,
even the Wind Dancer hand puppet with the
wiggly
ears. The discarded playthings floated like
miniature
dirigibles throughout the living room,
propelled
by the force with which Kinya hurled
each of
them away. Not even this miraculous sight
was
enough to end her tantrum. "C'mon, Kinya,"
the
eleven-year-old boy urged the little Betazoid
girl
hovering in front of him, a couple centimeters
above
the floor. Milo himself sat cross-legged atop
a
durable Starfleet-issue couch, being careful not to
make
any sudden movements while the gravity was
gone;
as long as he remained at rest he hoped to
stay at
rest. "Don't you want to sing a song?" He
launched
into the first few verses of "The Laughing
Vulcan
and His Dog'--usually the toddler's favor-
itembut
she refused to take the bait, instead cater-
wauling
at the top of her lungs. Even worse than the
ear-piercing
vocalizations, though, were the waves
of
emotional distress pouring out of her, flooding
Milo's
empathic senses with his sisters's fear and
unhappiness.
An experienced Betazoid babysitter, Milo
was
adept
at tuning out the uncontrolled emanations of
small
children, but this was almost more than he
could
take. "Please, Kinya," he entreated the tod-
dler,
"show me what a big girl you can be."
Such appeals were usually effective, but
not this
time.
She kicked her tiny feet against the carpet,
lifting
her several centimeters above the floor. Milo
leaned
forward carefully and tapped her on the
head to
halt the momentum carrying her upward.
Kinya howled so loudly that Milo was
surprised the
bridge wasn't calling to complain about the
noise.
Not that Kinya was just misbehaving; Milo
could
feel how frightened his sister was, and he
didn't
blame her one bit. To be honest, Milo was
getting
pretty apprehensive himself. This trip aboard
the
Enterprise was turning out to be a lot more
intimi-
dating than he had expected.
Since their father was missing, like
always, and
no one
else would tell them what was going on,
Milo
had eavesdropped telepathically on the crew
and
found out that the Enterprise was engaged in
battle
with a dangerous alien life-form. And I
thought
this trip would be dull, Milo recalled,
shaking
his head. He could use a dose of healthy
boredom
right now.
A thick plane of transparent aluminum,
mounted
in the
outer wall of the living room, had previously
offered
an eye-catching view of the stars zipping
by. Now
the rectangular window revealed only the
ominous
sight of swollen thunderclouds churning
violently
outside the ship. He wasn't sure, but,
judging
from what he had picked up from the
occasional
stray thoughts, it sounded like the
clouds
actually were the aliens, no matter how
creepy
that was to think about. The billowing
vapors
reminded Milo of an electrical tornado that
had
once frightened Milo when he was very young,
during
a temporary breakdown of Betazed's envi-
ronmental
controls. His baby sister was too small
to
remember that incident, but the thunder was
loud
and scary enough to make her cry even louder
each
time the clouds crashed together.
Please be quiet, he thought at the
toddler. His
throat
was sore from emotion, so he spoke to her
mind-to-mind.
Everything will be okay, he prom-
ised,
hoping he was thinking the truth. There, there.
Ssssh!
Kinya listened a little. Her insistent
bawling
faded
to sniffles, and Milo wiped his sister's nose
with a
freshly replicated handkerchief. The little
girl
was still scared; Milo could sense her acute
anxiety,
like a nagging toothache that wouldn't go
away,
but Kinya became semi-convinced that her
big
brother could protect her. Milo was both
touched
and terrified by the child's faith in him. It
was a
big responsibility, maybe bigger than he
could
handle.
If only Morn were here, he thought for
maybe the
millionth
time, taking care to block his pitiful plea
from
the other child. But his mother was dead and
nothing
would ever change that, no matter how
hard he
wished otherwise. And his father might as
well be
dead, at least as far as his children were
concerned.
Despite his best efforts, Kinya must have
sensed
his
frustration. Tears streamed from a pair of large
brown
eyes, gliding away into the air faster than
Milo
could wipe them, while her face turned as red
as
Klingon disruptors. His sister hovered about the
carpet,
surrounded by all the drifting toys and
treats.
Kinya grabbed a model Enterprise by its
starboard
warp nacelle and began hammering the
air
with it, frustrated that she could no longer reach
the
floor with it. Tossing the toy ship aside, she
snatched
the Wind Dancer puppet as it came
within
her grasp and twisted its ears mercilessly.
Kinya
managed to abuse the toys without missing a
note in
her tearful ululations. Milo wanted to
borrow
two cushions from the couch to cover his
own
ears, but even that wouldn't have been enough
to
block out her outpouring of emotion. It's not
fair,
he thought angrily. I shouldn't have to deal
with
all this on my own. I'm only eleven/
Then, to his surprise and relief, he
sensed his
father
approaching, feeling his presence in his
mind
only seconds before he heard his voice in the
corridor
outside. His father was very irate, Milo
could
tell, and seemed to be arguing with someone,
speaking
loudly enough to be heard through the
closed
steel door of the guest suite. Now what? he
wondered.
"This is intolerable!" Lem Faal
insisted as the
door
slid open. He was a slender, middle-aged man
with
receding brown hair, wearing a pale blue lab
coat
over a tan suit. "Starfleet Science will hear
about
this, I promise you that. I have colleagues on
the
Executive Council, including the head of the
Daystrom
Institute. You tell your Commander
Riker
that. He'll be lucky to command a garbage
scow
after I'm through with him!"
Milo was amazed. Ever since Mom died, his
father
had been distant, distracted, and, okay,
irritable
sometimes, but Milo had never heard him
go all
Klingon at another adult like this. What
could
have happened to upset him like this? Look-
ing
beyond his father, he spotted a security officer
standing
outside the doorway, holding on to his
father's
arm. Both men wore standard-issue gravity
boots,
and Milo wondered if the gravity had gone
out all
over the Enterprise. "I'm sorry, Professor,"
the
Earthman said, "but, for your own safety, the
commander
thinks it best that you remain in your
quarters
for the time being." Milo sensed a degree
of
impatience within the officer, as if he had
already
explained his position several times before.
"But my work," Faal protested as
the officer
firmly
but gently guided him into the living quar-
ters.
Milo hopped off the couch and launched
himself
toward his father for a closer look at what
was
going on. "You have to let me go to Engineer-
ing.
It's vital that I complete the preparations for
my
experiment. All my research depends on it. My
life's
work!"
Because of his illness, Faal looked much frailer
than
his years would suggest. His whole body
trembled
as he railed against the unfortunate
guard.
Nearing the doorway, Milo slowed his flight
by
bouncing back and forth between facing walls.
He
winced every time he heard his father wheeze;
each
breath squeaked out of his disease-ravaged
lungs.
"Maybe later," the officer
hedged, although Milo
could tell, as his father surely could, that
it wasn't
going to happen. The guard let go of Faal's arm
and
stepped back into the corridor. "There
are extra
boots in the emergency cupboards," he
said, nod-
ding in Milo's direction. "I'11 be out
here if you
need anything," he said. "Computer,
seal doorway.
Security protocol gamma-one."
"So I'm under house arrest, is that
it?" Faal
challenged
him. He grabbed the edge of the door
and
tried to stop it from sliding shut. "You dim-
witted
Pakled clone, don't you understand what is
at
stake? I'm on the verge of the greatest break-
through
since the beginning of warp travel, an
evolutionary
leap that will open up whole new
horizons
and possibilities for humanoids. And
your
idiotic Commander Riker is willing to sacri-
fice
all that just because some quasi-intelligent gas
cloud
is making a fuss. It's insane, don't you see
that?"
"I'm sorry, sir," the officer
said once more,
maintaining
a neutral expression. "I have my or-
ders."
Faal tried to keep the door open, but his
enfeebled
fingers were no match against the inex-
orable
progress of the steel door. His hands fell
away as
the door slid shut, shielding the unfortu-
nate
officer from further scorn.
Gasping for breath, the scientist leaned
against
the
closed doorway, his chest heaving. His fruitless
tirade
had obviously cost him dearly. His face was
flushed.
His large brown eyes were bloodshot. He
ran his
hand anxiously through his hair, leaving
stringy
brown tufts jutting out in many different
directions.
Milo could feel his father's exhaustion
radiating
from him. Even with no gravity to fight
against,
it wore Milo out just watching him. "Are
you all
right, Dad?" he asked, even though they
both
knew he wasn't. "Dad?"
In a telepathic society, there was no way
Milo's
father
could conceal his illness from his children,
but he
had never really spoken to them about it,
either.
Milo had been forced to ask the school
computer
about "Iverson's disease" on his own. A
lot of
the medical terminology had been too ad-
vanced
for him, but he had understood what "in-
curable"
meant, not to mention "terminal."
His father reached into the pocket of his
lab coat
and
produced a loaded hypospray. With a shaky
hand,
he pressed the instrument against his shoul-
der.
Milo heard a low hiss, then watched as his
father's
breathing grew more regular, if not terribly
stronger.
None of this came as a surprise to the
boy; he
had asked the computer about "polyadren-
aline,"
too. He knew it only offered temporary
relief
from his father's symptoms.
Sometimes he wished his father had died in
that
accident
instead of his mother, especially since
Dad was
dying anyway. This private thought, kept
carefully
locked away where no one could hear,
always
brought a pang of guilt, but it was too strong
to be
denied entirely. It~ just so unfair/Morn couM
have
lived for years ....
At the moment, though, he was simply glad
to
have his father back at all. "Where have
you been,
Dad?" he asked. He grabbed the doorframe
and
pulled himself downward until his feet were
once
more planted on the carpet. "The ship
keeps get-
ting knocked around and everything started
float-
ing and Kinya won't stop crying and I hear
the ship
is being attacked by aliens and we might get
blown
to pieces. Do you know what the aliens want?
Did
anyone tell you what's going on?"
"What's that?" his father
replied, noticing Milo
for the first time. He breathed in deeply,
the air
whistling in and out of his congested chest,
and
steadied himself. "What are you talking
about?"
"The aliens!" Milo repeated.
Fortunately, their
father's
arrival had momentarily silenced the tod-
dler,
who teetered on tiny legs before lifting off
from
the floor entirely. "I know it's not polite to
listen
in on the humans' thoughts, but the alarms
were
going off and the floor kept rocking and I
could
hear explosions or whatever going off outside
and you
were nowhere around and I just had to
know
what was happening. Have you seen the
battle,
Dad? Is Captain Picard winning?"
"Picard is gone," Faal said
brusquely. A plush
toy
kitten drifted in front of his face and he
irritably
batted it away. "Some insignificant moron
named
Riker is in charge now, someone with no
understanding
or respect for the importance of my
work."
He seemed to be talking to himself more
than to
Milo. "How dare he try to stop me like this!
He's
nothing more than a footnote in history. A
flea. A
speck."
This was not the kind of reassurance Milo
hoped
for and
needed from his father. He~ worried more
about
his stupid experiment than us, he realized,
same as
always. He tried to remember that his
father
was very sick, that he wasn't himself these
days,
but he couldn't help feeling resentful again.
"What
happened to the captain?" he asked anx-
iously.
"Did the aliens kill him?"
"Please," his father said
impatiently, dismissing
Milo's
questions with a wave of his hand before
creeping
slowly toward his own bedroom. "I can't
deal
with this right now," he muttered. "I need to
think.
There has to be something I can do, some
way I
can convince them. My work is too impor-
tant.
Everything depends on it .... "
Milo stared at this father's back in
disbelief. He
didn't
even try to conceal his shock and sense of
betrayal.
How could Father just ignore him at a
time
like this? Never mind me, he thought, what
about
my sister? He looked over his shoulder at
Kinya,
who was watching her father's departure
with
wide, confused eyes. "Daddy?" she asked
plaintively.
Lightning flashed right outside the living
room,
followed
by a boom that sounded like it was
coming
from the very walls of the guest suite. The
overhead
lights flickered briefly, and Milo saw the
force
field reinforcing the window sparkle on and
off
like a toy Borg shield whose batteries were
running low. The momentary darkness panicked
the toddler. Tears streaming from her eyes
and
trailing behind her like the tail of a comet,
Kinya
bounced after her father, arms outstretched
and
beseeching. I know how she feels, Milo
thought,
breathing a sigh of relief as Faal grudgingly
plucked
the tearful girl from the air. "About
time," Milo
murmured, not caring whether his father heard
him or not.
But instead of clasping Kinya to his
chest, the
scientist
kept the whimpering child at arm's length
as he
handed Kinya over to Milo, who was momen-
tarily
surprised by how weightless she felt. "By the
Chalice,"
his father wheezed in an exasperated
tone,
"can't you handle this?" The model Enter-
prise
cruised past his head, provoking a disgusted
scowl.
"And do something about these blasted
toys.
This is ridiculous." He glanced over Milo at
the
tempest beyond the transparent window.
"They're
just clouds. How can clouds ruin all my
plans?"
he mumbled to himself before disappear-
ing into
his private bedchamber. An interior door-
way
slid shut, cutting him off from his children
The total absence of gravity did nothing
to
diminish
the anger and disillusionment that
crashed
down on Milo in the wake of his father's
retreat.
Without warning, he found himself stuck
with a
semi-hysterical sibling and a murderous rage
he
could scarcely contain. No, he thought emphati-
cally.
You can't do this. I won't let you.
Summoning up as much psychic energy as he
could
muster, he willed his thoughts through the
closed
door and straight into his father's skull.
Help
us, please, he demanded, determined to break
through
the man's detachment. You can't ignore us
anymore.
For one brief instant, Milo sensed a
tremor of
remorse
and regret within Lem Faal's mind; then,
so
quickly that it was over even before Milo
realized
what had happened, an overpowering
burst
of psychic force shoved him roughly out of
his
father's consciousness. Mental walls, more im-
pervious
than the duranium door sealing Faal's
bedroom,
thudded into place between Milo and his
father,
shutting him out completely.
Unable to comprehend what had just
occurred,
Kinya
blubbered against her brother's chest while,
biting
down on his lower lip, Milo fought back
tears
of his own. I hate you, he thought at his
father,
heedless of who else might hear him. I don't
care if
you're dying, I hate you forever.
On the bridge, six levels away, Deanna
Troi felt a
sudden
chill, and an unaccountable certainty that
something
very precious had just broken beyond
repair.
Still looking slightly green, Lieutenant
Barclay
nevertheless
stood by his post at the science sta-
tion.
His long face pale and clammy, he awkwardly
clambered
into the magnetic boots he found wait-
ing
there. Judging from his miserable expression,
the
only good thing about the total absence of
gravity upon the bridge was that it couldn't
possi-
bly make him any sicker.
Riker barely noticed Barday's distress,
his atten-
tion consumed by the daring but risky
stratagem
that had just presented itself to his
imagination.
"Mr. Data," he asked urgently,
"if we did enter the
galactic barrier, what are the odds the
Calamarain
would follow us?"
"Will!" Deanna whispered to
him, alarmed.
"Surely you're not thinking..." Her
words trailed
off as she spotted the resolute look on
Riker's face
and the daredevil gleam in his eyes.
"Are you sure
this is wise?"
Maybe not wise, but necessary, he thought.
The
Calamarain
were literally shaking the Enterprise
apart;
the failure of the gravity generators was only
the
latest symptom of the beating they had been
taking
ever since the cloud-creatures first attacked.
Even if
Data managed to invent some ingenious
new way
of fighting back against the Calamarain,
they
would never be able to implement it without
some
sort of respite. At that very moment, an ear-
shattering
crash of thunder buffeted the ship, toss-
ing the
bridge from side to side with whiplash
intensity.
Duranium flooring buckled and a foun-
tain of
white-hot sparks erupted only a few centi-
meters
from Riker's boots. Feeling the heat upon
his
legs, he drew back his feet instinctively even
as a
security officer, Caitlin Plummer, hurried
to
douse the blaze with a handheld extinguisher.
Startled
cries and exclamations reached Riker's
ears as
similar fires broke out around the bridge.
With
only one foot securely embedded in his
gravity
boots, Barclay hopped backward as his
science
console spewed a cascade of orange and
golden
sparks. His shoulder bumped into Lieuten-
ant
Leyoro, who drove him away with a fierce stare
that
seemed to frighten him even more than the
flames.
"E-excuse me," he stammered. "I'll just
stand
over here if you don't mind .... "
Despite the tumult, Data promptly
responded to
Riker's
query. "Without a better understanding of
the
Calamarain's psychology, I cannot accurately
predict
their behavior should we penetrate the
barrier."
Of course, Riker reprimanded himself, I
should
have
guessed as much. "What about us? How long
could
we last in there?"
Data replied so calmly that Riker would
have bet
a stack
of gold-pressed latinurn that the android
had
deactivated his emotion chip for the duration
of the
crisis. "With our shields already failing, I
cannot
guarantee that the ship would survive at all
once we
passed beyond the event horizon of the
barrier.
Furthermore, even if the Enterprise with-
stood
the physical pressures of the barrier, the
overwhelming
psychic energies at work within it
would
surely pose a hazard to the entire crew."
"What about Professor Faal's
plan?" he asked,
grasping
at straws. "Can we try opening up an
artificial wormhole through the barrier,
maybe use
that as an escape route?" It would be
ironic, Riker
thought, if Faal's experiment, the very thing
that
had ignited this crisis, proved to be their
ultimate
salvation. Still, he was more than willing to
let Faal
have the last laugh if it meant preserving
the
Enterprise. Lord knows he didn't have any
better
ideas.
Data dashed his hopes, meager as they
were.
"The
professor's theory and technology remain
untested,"
he reminded Riker. "Furthermore, to
initiate
the wormhole it would be necessary to
launch
the modified torpedo containing the profes-
sor's
magneton pulse emitter into the barrier, but
there
is a ninety-eight-point-six-four percent prob-
ability
that the Calamarain would destroy any
torpedo
we launch before it could reach the barri-
er."
Data cocked his head as he gave the matter
further
thought. "In any event, even if we could
successfully
implement the experiment, there is no
logical
reason why the Calamarain could not sim-
ply
follow the Enterprise through the wormhole."
Damn, Riker thought, discouraged by Data's
cold
assessment of his desperate scheme. The first
officer
was willing to gamble with the ship's safety
if
necessary, but there was no point in committing
suicide,
which seemed to be what Data thought of
Riker's
plan. Never mind the wormhole, he railed
inwardly,
I should have tried entering the barrier
earlier,
when our shields were in better shape. But
how
could he have known just how bad things
would
get? Why wouldn't the Calamarain listen to
reason?
Turbolift doors slid open and Alyssa Ogawa
rushed
onto the bridge, a full medkit trailing
behind
her like a balloon on a leash. Gravity boots
kept
her rooted to the floor. "Reporting as ordered,
sir,"
she said to Riker.
"Thank you, Nurse," he answered.
"Please give
everyone
on the bridge, except Mr. Data, of course,
a dose
of librocalozene to head off any zero-G
sickness."
He glanced behind him where Barclay
was
still keeping a safe distance from both the
smoking
science console and Lieutenant Leyoro.
"You
can start with Mr. Barclay."
"Ummm, I'm allergic to
librocalozene," Barclay
whimpered,
clutching his stomach. "Do you have
isomethozine
instead?
Ogawa
nodded and adjusted the hypospray.
Riker
repressed a groan. He didn't have time to
deal
with this. "Do Ensign Clarze next," he ad-
vised
Ogawa. The last thing he needed was a
queasy
navigator. As the nurse went to work, he
returned
his attention to Data.
"One further consideration regarding
the barri-
er,"
the android added. "Starfleet records indicate
that
the danger posed by the barrier's psychic
component
increases proportionally to the tele-
pathic
abilities of certain humanoid species." He
looked
pointedly at Troi. "Please forgive me,
Counselor. I do not mean to alarm you, but it
is
important that Commander Riker fully compre-
hend what is at risk."
"I understand, Data," she said,
not entirely
concealing the anxiety in her voice.
So do I, Riker thought. If he did dare to
brave to
barrier, Deanna would almost surely be the
first
casualty. Not to mention Professor Faal and
his
children, he realized. They were from
Betazed, too,
and, being fully Betazoid, even more
telepathically
gifted than Deanna. Flying into the barrier
would
surely doom the children. Could he actually
give
that command, even to save the rest of the
crew?
"Do whatever you have to, Will,"
Deanna urged
him.
"Don't worry about me."
How can I not? he asked her silently,
already
dreading
the pain of her loss. But Deanna was a
Starfleet
officer. In theory, she risked her life every
time
they encountered a new life-form or phenom-
enon.
He couldn't let his personal feelings influ-
ence
his decision. If only I could switch off my own
emotion
chip, he thought.
"Shields down to twelve
percent," Leyoro an-
nounced.
She didn't remind Riker that time was
running
out. She didn't need to. Working briskly
and
efficiently, Ogawa pressed her hypospray
against
Leyoro's upper arm, then moved on to
Deanna.
Riker hoped she wasn't wasting her time;
if
their shields collapsed entirely, they'd all have a
lot
more to worry about than a touch of space
sickness.
Too bad we can't inoculate the crew
against
a tachyon barrage.
Frustration gnawed at his guts.
"Blast it," he
cursed.
"We can't stay here and we can't risk the
barrier.
So what in blazes are we supposed to do?"
To his surprise, a tremulous voice piped
up.
"Excuse
me, Commander," Barclay said, "but I
may
have an idea."
"I
DON'T UNDERSTAND," THE YOUNG Q SAID. "What
are we
doing back here? I mean, it's a fascinating
site,
but I thought you'd seen enough of it."
Looking on, quite unseen, Picard wondered
the
same.
He found himself once more facing the legen-
dary
alien artifact known as the Guardian of For-
ever,
as did 0 and young Q. The immeasurably
ancient
stone portal looked exactly as it had the first
time Q
had brought him here: a rough-hewn torus,
standing
five meters high at its peak and surrounded
by
crumbling ruins of vaguely Grecian design. It
was through
this portal, he recalled, that the young
Q had
first drawn 0 into reality as Picard knew it.
"Never
again my plans gone astray,
Never
again my life locked away,
Never
again to die,
Never
again, say L..."
0 sang softly to himself in a voice little
more
than a
whisper; the song seemed to have special
meaning
to him. Could it refer, Picard wondered,
to the
recent debacle with the Coulalakritous? The
stranger's
archaic garments, he observed, no longer
bore
the scars of that confrontation. 0 limped
across
the rubble-strewn wasteland until he was
directly
in front of the Guardian. "Listen to me,
you
decrepit doorway," he addressed it, placing
his
hands upon his hips and striking a defiant
pose.
The shifting winds blew swirls of gritty
powder
around his ankles. "I'm not fond of you
and I
know you don't approve of me, but you're in
no
position to be picky about whom you choose to
serve.
I'm stronger now than when last we met,
and
getting more like my old self with every tick of
the
clock." He bent over and lifted a fist-sized
chunk
of dusty marble from the ground, then held
it out
before him. The solid marble burst into
flames
upon his palm, but 0 did not flinch from
the
fiery display, continuing to hold the burning
marble until
it was completely incinerated. When
nothing
was left but a handful of smoking ashes,
he
flung the smoldering residue onto the ground
between
him and the portal. "I trust we under-
stand
each other."
"I COMPREHEND YOUR MEANING," the
Guardian said, its stentorian voice echoing
off the
fallen marble columns and shattered temples
around it. "WHAT AND WHERE DO YOU DE-
SIRE TO BEHOLD?"
0 glanced back at the young Q, who sat
upon a
set of
cracked granite steps several meters behind
his companion,
looking confused but intrigued. "I
knew I
could make this antiquated archway see
reason,"
he told Q with a conspiratorial wink, "and
the
question's not where, but whom." Turning back
toward
the portal, he opened his mouth again, but
what
next emerged from his lips bore no resem-
blance
to any language Picard had ever heard, with
or
without access to a Universal Translator. In-
deed,
he didn't seem to hear the words so much as
he felt
them seeping into his skin, burrowing
directly
into some primordial back chamber of his
brain.
He looked away from 0, back at Q's earlier
self,
and saw that the youth appeared just as baffled
as
Picard.
"What sort of language is that?"
Picard asked
the
older Q standing beside him. He placed his
hands
over his ears, but the sounds--or whatever
they
were--still penetrated his mind. "What is he
saying?"
Q shrugged. "I didn't know
then," he said in a
fatalistic
tone, "and I don't know now. A call to
arms, I
imagine, or maybe just a list of names and
addresses."
He leaned against a tilted marble col-
umn and
shook his head sadly. "What's important
is,
they heard him."
"Who?" Picard demanded, shouting
in hopes of
drowning
out the unsettling effect of O's inhuman
ululation.
It didn't work, but Q managed to hear
him
anyway.
"Them," he said venomously. He
pointed past
the
imperious figure of 0 to the open portal itself.
As
before, a thick white mist began to stream from
the top
of the archway, spilling over onto the arid
ground
at O's feet. Peering through the haze, Picard
saw a
procession of historical images rushing be-
fore
his eyes like a holonovel on fast-forward. The
races
and cultures depicted were unfamiliar to him,
and
Picard was extraordinarily well versed in the
history
of much of the Alpha Quadrant, but, as one
image
gave way to another at frightening speed, he
thought
he could begin to discern a recurring
theme:
Larval invertebrates emerge from silken
cocoons
and
proceed to devour their insectile parents. Ado-
lescent
humanoids, covered in downy chartreuse
feathers,
riot in the streets of an elegant and
sophisticated
metropolis, toppling avian idols and
putting
ancient aeries to the torch. A lunar colony
declares
its independence, unleashing a devastating
salvo
of nuclear missiles against its homeworld.
Generational conflict, Picard realized,
seizing on
the
common thread. The new violently destroying
the
old.
0 stretched out his hand toward the
portal,
beckoning
with his fingers, and a figure emerged
from the haze, stepping out from the parade
of
matricidal and patricidal horrors to assume
form
and definition outside the portal. He was a
silver-
haired humanoid of angelic demeanor,
resplendent
in shimmering amethyst robes that billowed
about
him from the neck down. A sea-green aura sur-
rounded him, blurring his features somewhat,
and,
despite his humanoid mien, he failed to
achieve
any true solidity, resembling a glimmering
mirage
more than an actual being of flesh and blood.
He
did not look particularly dangerous, but
Picard
suspected that first impressions might be
decep-
tive, especially where any confederate of O's
was
concerned.
"Gorgan, my old friend," 0
greeted him, lapsing
into conventional speech. "It's been too
long."
"Longer for you, I suspect, than for
any other."
Gorgan's
deep voice echoed strangely among the
barren
ruins, sounding artificially amplified. He
tipped
his head deferentially, revealing an immac-
ulate
silver mane that swept back and away from
his
broad, expansive brow. Beneath the greenish
glow,
his face seemed pinkish in hue. "I am at your
service,
my liege."
0 accepted the other's expression of
fealty with-
out
question. "We have plenty to discuss, but stand
aside
now while I round up more of our comrades
from
departed days."
Gorgan stepped away from the portal,
seemingly
content
to await O's convenience, but the young Q
was
incapable of such patience. "Wait just one
nanosecond,"
he called out, springing up from the
battered
stone steps. "I'm not so sure about this. I
agreed
to accept responsibility for you, not...
whoever
this is." He gestured toward Gorgan, who
regarded
him with what looked like wry amuse-
ment.
The newcomer's apparent lack of concern
about
Q's identity and objections only rankled the
youth
further. "I insist you tell me what in the
Continuum
you think you're doing."
"I'm not thinking anything," 0
said brusquely.
"I'm
doing it, and never mind the Continuum." He
reached
out once more for the portal and there was
a
momentary flicker within its aperture as the
Guardian
appeared to shift its focus. A flustered Q,
having
clearly lost control of the situation, stum-
bled
hesitantly toward 0. Despite his evident un-
ease,
he also appeared consumed by curiosity.
"Don't
worry so much," 0 reassured him. "I prom-
ise you
won't be bored."
"You can say that again," the
older Q remarked
gloomily.
Visions from the past or future cascaded
beneath
the
arch of the Guardian, capturing the attention of
both
the young Q and Picard. Although Gorgan's
face
remained benignly serene, an avid gleam crept
into
his eyes as he watched the historical vistas
unfold:
Tribes of fur-clad savages hurl rocks and
sharp-
ened
bones at each other amid a primeval forest.
Mighty
armies clash on battlegrounds awash in
turquoise
blood, the ring of metal against metal
echoing
alongside the cries of the wounded and the
dying.
A fleet of sailing ships sinks beneath the
waves
of an alien sea, their wooden masts and hulls
torn
asunder by blazing fireballs flung by catapults
upon
the shore. Mechanized steel dreadnoughts
roll
through the blasted rubble of an embattled city
while
bombs fall like poisonous spores from the
smoke-choked
sky, blooming into flowery displays
of
red-orange conflagration. In the hazardous
confines
of a teeming asteroid belt, daring star
pilots
flying sleek one-man vessels wage a nerve-
wracking,
hyperkinetic, deep-space dogfight, exe-
cuting
impossible turns as they fire coruscating
blasts
of pure destructive energy at enemy space-
craft
performing equally risky maneuvers; the eter-
nal
night of space lights up like the dawn for a
fraction
of a second every time a sizzling beam
strikes
home or a brazenly fragile ship collides with
an
asteroid that got too close.
Picard had no difficulty identifying the
theme of
this
grisly pageant. War, he realized, appalled by
the
sheer bloody waste of it all even as he was
struck
by the foolhardy courage of the combatants.
War,
pure and simple.
Called forth from the billowing fog,
another
entity
emerged from the time portal. Even more so
than
Gorgan, however, this being lacked (or per-
haps
declined) human form, manifesting as a flick-
ering
sphere of crimson energy spinning fiercely
about
two meters above the ground, casting a faint
red
radiance on the dust and debris below. No
sound
emerged from the sphere, nor did its passage
produce
so much as a breeze to rustle the gritty
powder
it glided over. Whatever this entity was, it
seemed
even more immaterial than the gaseous
Coulalakritous,
consisting like Gorgan of undi-
luted
energy, not matter at all. Much like the energy
being
who impregnated Deanna Troi several years
ago,
Picard recalled, or perhaps the entity who
possessed
me during the Antican-Selay peace nego-
tiations.
Indeed, Starfleet had discovered so many
noncorporeal
life-forms over the last couple cen-
turies
that Picard sometimes wondered if sentient
energy
was actually as common throughout the
galaxy
as organic life had proven to be. Judging
from
their appearance, both Gorgan and this new
entity
provided support for such a supposition.
"Hello again, (*)," 0 said to
the shimmering
sphere,
and Picard hoped he would never need to
pronounce
that name himself, if that was in fact
what
the energy creature was called. "Welcome to a
whole
new arena, billions upon billions of new
worlds,
all waiting for us."
If(*) responded to 0, it did not do so in
any form
Picard
could hear. Instead it simply spun silently in
the
air, undisturbed by the errant gusts of wind
that
blew perpetually throughout the ruins. Mov-
ing
away from the Guardian, it passed straight
through a solid marble column, emerging un-
changed from the other side of the truncated
masonry. Perhaps at O's direction, it joined
Gorgan
at the sidelines, hovering a few centimeters
above
the robed man's head. The crimson glow of (*)
overlapped with the other's greenish aura,
yielding
a zone of brown shadows between them.
Stalled halfway between the steps and 0,
the
young Q inspected the rotating sphere with
inter-
est, then remembered his doubts about this
entire
procedure. "See here, 0, I can't just
stand by while
you conduct all this... unauthorized immigra-
tion. I don't know a thing about these
entities
you're so blithely importing into my
multiverse."
He strode forward and laid a restraining hand
upon
O's shoulder. "Can't you at least tell
me what this is
all about?"
"All in good time," 0 said
gruffly. Looking back
over
his shoulder, he glowered at Q with enough
menace
to make the younger being withdraw his
hand
and step backward involuntarily. Q gulped
nervously,
his eyes wide and uncertain. His gaze
fixed
on his would-be mentor, he failed to notice
Gorgan
and (*) advancing on him with deliberate,
predatory
intent. A cruel smile appeared on the
humanoid's
lips while the glowing sphere rotated
faster
in anticipation. Gorgan's features shifted
behind
his luminous aura, growing subtly more
bestial.
The threat of violence, metaphysical or
otherwise,
hung over the scene, although Picard
could
not tell how much the young Q was aware of
his
present jeopardy. All his anxious wariness
seemed
directed at 0 and what he might do next.
Picard
found himself in the odd position of sympa-
thizing
with Q, even though, intellectually, he
recognized
that the young Q could not possibly
suffer
irreparable harm at this point in history
since
he had to survive long enough to afflict Picard
in the
future. Unless, he reluctantly acknowledged,
Q is
about to throw another blasted time paradox
at me.
To Picard's surprise, and the young Q's
relief, 0
abruptly
switched modes, adopting a more conge-
nial
attitude. His eyes no longer intimidated and
his
voice grew more ingratiating. Temporarily
turning
his back on the Guardian, he strove to
allay
Q's reservations while, unseen by Q, Gorgan
and (*)
quietly retreated to their earlier posts.
"Unauthorized
immigration? Really, Q, that
doesn't
sound like you. You weren't so cautious
and
conservative when you rescued me from that
loathsome
limbo, or when you so eloquently ar-
gued my
case before the Continuum. As I recall,
you
stated pretty boldly that the Continuum could
use
some fresh blood and new ideas. Well, here
they
are," he said, an arm sweeping out to indicate
(*) and
Gorgan. "Don't tell me you've changed
your
mind now."
"Well, no. Not exactly," Q
replied. He glanced
over at
Gorgan, who graced him with a beatific
smile
entirely unlike the one he had affected while
stalking Q from behind. "It's just that
this is
somewhat more than I had in mind."
"You wanted the unknown," 0
reminded him.
"You wanted to have an impact on the
universe,
bring about something new."
"Yes, but..." Q stammered.
"These beings...
who are they exactly? What do they
want?"
"To help us, of course," 0
asserted, "in our grand
and
glorious campaign to elevate the standards of
sentient
life throughout this galaxy. What else?"
He
beamed at the specter and the sphere lurking on
the
periphery of the discussion. "I know these
faithful
fellows from days gone by and can vouch
for
them wholeheartedly. That must be good
enough
to overcome any dismal doubts you might
have?
After all, you vouched for me."
"I suppose," Q said dubiously.
He looked from 0
to the
mysterious pair and back again, perhaps
realizing
for the first time that he was distinctly
outnumbered.
He sighed and squinted at the fog
streaming
out of the time portal. "But how much
new
blood exactly were you planning to extract
from
that thing?"
"Just one more old
acquaintance," 0 promised,
grinning
at Q's gradual acquiescence. "Then, trust
me,
we'll have all the support we need to embark
on any
crusade we choose... for the good of this
entire
reality, naturally." He called upon the new-
comers
to back up his claim. "Isn't that so, fellows?
You're
with us through thick and thin, aren't you?"
"Absolutely,"
Gorgan purred. Something about
his
manner brought an old phrase to Picard's
mind:
First thing we do, let's kill all the lawyers. "I
look
forward to continuing our work in this brave
new
dimension, as I also anticipate getting to know
this
fine young entity."
His bodiless cohort merely hung in the
air, its
crimson
radiance pulsing like a heartbeat. Picard
found
it hurt his eyes to stare at (*) for too long.
That's
enough to give one a headache, he thought.
Not a
pleasant prospect, this far from sickbay.
"You know," the older Q
commented. "I never
did
warm to those two, especially that sanguinary
fellow
spinning like a pinwheel over there. No
sense
of subtlety whatsoever. You should have seen
what a
slaughterhouse he made of Cheron later
on."
Cheron? Picard vaguely remembered an
ancient
civilization
that was supposed to have destroyed
itself
via racial warfare some fifty thousand years
before
his own century. Was Q implying that this
extradimensional
visitor would eventually be re-
sponsible
for the extinction of an entire species?
"Of course, I still run into them now
and again,"
Q
continued. "Now, that's awkward, I must tell
you. Of
course, they usually have the sense to go
scurrying
off into some miserable, insignificant
comer
of the cosmos whenever they sense me
drawing
near. And good riddance, I say."
"What are you saying, Q?" Picard
asked, dis-
turbed
by the implications of Q's remarks. "That
these
beings still exist in our own era?"
"Your own era," Q corrected him
archly. "I
refuse to be tied down to any specific time
or place,
present attire notwithstanding." He
tugged on the
gray jacket of his imitation Starfleet
uniform,
straightening its lines. "Besides, let's
not get too far
ahead of ourselves, shall we? We can handle the
historical footnotes later. There is still
more to be
seen here," he instructed Picard.
"Behold."
Now flanked by Gorgan and (*), Q's
younger self
stood by helplessly, torn between anxiety and
an-
ticipation, as 0 advanced on the Guardian for
what
he had vowed would be the last time. Once
more
that eldritch keening flowed from O's mouth,
in-
voking another cavalcade of frightful images
with-
in the open maw of the portal:
An untamed tornado ravages a cultivated
land-
scape,
destroying vast orchards of alien fruit and
tossing
dome-shaped farms and storage facilities
into
the fevered sky along with the graceful reptiles
who
tended to the land. An earthquake rips
through
the heart of a populous community, the
tremors
opening up gaping chasms that swallow up
entire
parks and buildings. A majestic chain of
volcanos
erupts after centuries of dormancy, spew-
ing ash
and fire into the heavens and spilling
torrents
of plutonic lava onto half a continent,
instantly
reducing a thriving nation, thick with
citizenry,
into a smoking wasteland. Oceans of
water
pour from enormous clouds as a flood of
biblical
proportions sweeps over one unfortunate
world;
the deluge swiftly drowns every living thing
that
walked or crawled or slithered upon the sur-
face,
the evolution of millennia lost beneath the
swelling
sea.
These were no mere rebellions or
self-inflicted
wars,
Picard recognized, not simply conflicts be-
tween
sentient and sentient, but unequal struggles
pitting
mortal beings against the awesome power of
nature
at its most destructive. Unprovoked catas-
trophes:
what ancient historians and jurists once
labeled
"acts of God."
With eerie appropriateness, what came next
through
the portal was nothing less than a veritable
pillar
of fire. Composed entirely of dancing scarlet
flames,
it snaked horizontally through the steaming
gateway,
then rose upward like a rearing serpent to
achieve
a height of over fifty meters above the
desolate
ruins. Picard felt the heat of the blazing
column
upon his face and he had to tilt his head
back to
spy the apex of the looming inferno, which
he
estimated to be at least two meters in diameter.
Was
this colossal torch truly an intelligent entity
like
the others Q had drawn from the portal? he
wondered.
It was hard to see it as anything other
than an
incredible thermal phenomenon, but Pi-
card
guessed that was not the case.
"As you have summoned Me, so have I
come,"
the
tower of flame proclaimed, confirming the
captain's
assumption. Its voice was nearly as so-
norous
as the Guardian's, although a touch more
human in tone, having a firm yet paternal
quality.
"Let worlds without number prepare for
My Judg-
ment and tremble at My Wrath."
0 laughed out loud at the flaming
column's
words. "You don't need to put on such
lofty airs on
my account. I've known you too long for
that." He
strolled casually around the circumference of
the
pillar, heedless of the blistering heat
radiating from
it, clucking at its awesome dimensions.
"Maybe
you could see your way clear to taking on a
more... approachable appearance." He
shook his
head wearily. "It's like talking to a
bloody forest
fire."
"Let it be as you request," the
tower answered,
sounding slightly miffed. "Many are My
Faces. As
numerous as the stars are the manifestations
of My
Glory."
"Someone thinks highly of
himself," the older Q
said
snidely. "Or should that be Himself?."
Picard was too engrossed by the fiery
pillar's
sudden
transformation to acknowledge Q's re-
mark.
Before his gaping eyes, the huge column of
swirling
flame contracted into the shape of a man,
then
rapidly cooled to the consistency of human
flesh.
The newborn figure stood a few centimeters
taller
than 0 and was sheathed in gleaming armor
of
solid gold. His stern features were adorned by a
flowing,
snow-white beard; Picard found himself
reminded
of face of Michelangelo's famous por-
trait
of Moses, and was momentarily disappointed
that He wasn't actually carrying two
inscribed
stone tablets. The thought occurred to him
that
such Old Testament imagery, including the
pillar
of fire itself, still lay countless aeons in
the future.
"Q--" he began.
The elder Q held up his palm. "Before
you
ask...
no, this is not how I, as a Q, perceived O's
motley
band of recruits. Instead this is how they
would
appearmand will appear--to humanoids
such as
yourself, according to your own rudimenta-
ry
senses."
I suspected as much, Picard thought. As
the
young Q
approached the forbidding new arrival,
the
captain wished he could fully understand how
this
latest visitor appeared to Q's earlier self. If
only I
couM see through Q~ metaphors to what is
actually
happening.
"Excuse me," young Q said to the
armor-clad
stranger.
"Who are you?"
"I am The One," He replied, His
arms crossed
stiffly
atop His chest.
"The
One?" inquired Q, who was after all only a
Q.
"He invented monotheism," 0
explained with a
shrug.
"Indulge Him." He raised his voice to
address
the entire gathering. "Old friends and
comrades,
call me 0 now, for I've put the pitfalls
and
purgatory of the past behind me. I offer you an
opportunity
to do the same. There are dazzling
days
ahead, I promise you!" Throwing an arm over
Q's shoulder, he spun the youth around so
hard
that the toes of Q's boots were dragged
through the
dust and debris. "Now let me introduce
to you our
proud patron, as well as our native guide to
these
parts, my good friend and rescuer... Q."
The three from the portal spread out
around Q
and 0,
then drew in closer, surrounding the young
Q, who,
from where Picard was standing, seemed
to be
not so much basking in the attention as trying
with
visible effort to maintain a cocky and confi-
dent
air despite the fact that, O's flattery notwith-
standing,
he had rather quickly gone from being O's
all-knowing
host and chaperon to ending up as the
newest
and junior member of a well-established
group
where everyone knew each other, and their
actual
agenda, much better than he did. "So," he
said
breezily, ducking out from under O's arm
while
trying to slip unobtrusively out between
Gotgan
and The One, "how long have you fellows
known
07"
"Long enough," Gorgan asserted,
pressing in
upon Q
and blocking his escape. The more Picard
listened
to it, the more Gorgan's voice seemed to
be
generated artificially rather than through the
normal
action of lungs and vocal cords. The shim-
mering
stranger was only simulating humanity,
and not
entirely successfully. "Long enough to
know
where our best interests lie. And yours."
"Be strong in My Ways," The One
added, "and
you
will shall surely prosper. Falter, and your days
shall
be filled with sorrow." He laid his hand upon
Q's
shoulder, and the young godling flinched in-
stinctively,
stumbling backward into the hovering
presence
of (*). His body fell through the glowing
sphere,
receiving what looked like some manner of
jolt or
chill. Emerging behind (*), Q gasped and
continued
to fall until he landed in a sitting posi-
tion
upon the ground, his limbs trembling and his
eyes
and mouth wide open. The palpitations
quickly
subsided, but Q's expression remained
dazed.
"Watch yourself," 0 warned him.
He took Q by
the
hand and helped him to his feet. His associates
kept
their distance this time, granting the jittery Q
a bit
more personal space. "There's nothing to be
skittish
about. We're all on the same side here."
The
deep lines carved into O's weathered visage
stretched
to accommodate his toothy grin. "Stick
with
us, Q, and we'll have a fine time, you'll see.
This
great, gorgeous galaxy will never be the
same."
"Skittish? Me?" Q said loudly,
pulling together a
semblance
of self-assurance. "I'm nothing of the
sort."
He brushed the clingy dust from his trousers
with
elaborate indifference. "I'm simply unaccus-
tomed
to so much like-minded company. I've al-
ways
been something of a lone wolf within the
Continuum."
"And a black sheep, too, I
think," 0 surmised.
"No
use denying it; it's as obvious as the smug
somnambulism of the other Q. Well, you're not
alone anymore, my friend. Rest assured,
you're one
of us now."
"Lucky me," the older Q
observed from within
the shadow of a tilted Doric column.
"Fallen in with a bad crowd, have we?" Picard
said. He shook his head, feeling a tad
disillusioned
that the errors of Q's youth would prove to
be so
mundane. "It's an old story, Q."
"Older than you know," Q
stated, "and more
serious than you can possibly imagine."
How so? Picard wondered. Examining the
scene,
he
noted that, beyond the congregation of super-
beings,
the Guardian of Forever had fallen still and
silent.
The last thin ribbons of mist dissipated into
the
atmosphere of the lonely setting while the
empty
aperture at the center of the Guardian
offered
only a view of the fallen temples on the
other
side of the portal. It appeared that whatever
intelligence
inhabited the Guardian had taken 0 at
his
word that there would be no further corridors
opened
between this reality and whatever distant
realm 0
and his cohorts originated from. Just as
well,
Picard concluded. Judging from the older Q's
ominous
remarks, these four would prove danger-
ous
enough.
He peered at the new arrivals. Something
about
them,
particularly Gorgan, struck a chord in his
memory,
but one he couldn't quite place. He felt
certain
that he had never personally encountered
any of
these entities before, but perhaps he had
reviewed
some record of their existence. The bur-
ied
memory teased him, and he wished he had
immediate
access to the Enterprise's memory
banks.
Perhaps something from Starfleet records,
maybe
even from the logs of one or more of the
earlier
Starships Enterprise. "Gorgan," he mut-
tered.
"Where have I heard that name before?"
"Stardate 5029.5," Q volunteered
helpfully. "In
and
around the planet Triacus. Before your time, of
course,
but I believe one of your predecessors had
an
unpleasant encounter with the ever-insinuating
Gorgan.
One James T. Kirk, to be exact." Q rested
his
chin upon the knuckles of one hand, striking a
meditative
pose. "Speaking of which, one of these
days I
really should go back a generation or so
before
your birth and see if Starfleet captains were
always
as humorless as you are."
Don't even think about it, Picard thought
vehe-
mently.
Kirk and his crew had run into enough
challenges
during their long careers without the
added
aggravation of coping with Q. Meanwhile,
he
searched his memory for details regarding the
original
Enterprise's contact with Gorgan. He
dimly
recalled several incidents in which Kirk's
crew
faced powerful beings along the lines of Q and
0. Was
Gorgan the one who hijacked the Enterprise
using
some brainwashed children, or the one who
turned
out to be Jack the Ripper? Given the
rampant
generational strife in the images preced-
ing
Gorgan's entrance, he guessed the former.
"What about that one?" Picard
asked, pointing
to the spinning globe of crimson light. He
asked
partly out of curiosity, partly to distract Q
from his
alarming notion of visiting the twenty-third
cen-
tury.
"I believe your Starfleet database
refers to it as
the 'Beta XII-A entity,' named for the rather
for-
gettable world where your kind first made its
acquaintance." Q scowled at the shining
energy
creature. "A deceptively innocuous name,
in my
opinion, for so bloody-minded a
presence."
Beta XII-A, Picard memorized dutifully.
That,
too,
sounded familiar, although Starfleet had
charted
too many planets for him to pinpoint its
location
and history immediately, not without
Data's
total recall. He resolved to research the
matter
thoroughly if and when Q deigned to return
him to
the Enterprise. "And what of the final
entity?"
he asked Q. "The one who calls himself
The
One?"
Q rolled his eyes. "What do I look
like, an
information
booth? All will become clear in time,
Jean-Luc.
Rather than subject me to this plodding
interrogation,
you would do better to observe what
transpires
now." He diverted Picard's attention
back to
the curious assemblage several meters
away.
0 had just finished recounting his and Q's
recent
altercation
with the Coulalakritous to Gorgan and
the
others. "Looking back," he admitted, "we
should
have started off with a more underdevel-
oped
breed of subjects, the sort less capable of
violating
the spirit of the test." He paced back and
forth
through the broken masonry, dragging his
bad leg
behind him. "Yes, that's the idea. We need
to be
more selective next time. Choose just the
right
specimens. Advanced enough to be interest-
ing,
naturally, but not evolved enough to skew the
learning
curve." He stopped in front of the young
Q and
eyed his designated host and guardian
expectantly.
"This is your neck of the woods, my
boy.
Any likely candidates come to mind?"
Q looked grateful to occupy center stage
again.
The one
advantage he had over the others was his
superior
knowledge of this particular reality. "Let
me
think," he said, scrunching up his face in
concentration.
His foot tapped impatiently in the
dusty
gravel as he looked inward for the answer. A
second
later, his face lighted up as an idea occurred
to him;
Picard half expected a lightbulb to literally
materialize
over the young Q's head, but, to his
relief,
no such absurdity occurred. "There's always
the
Tkon Empire," he suggested.
Picard could not have been more startled
if the
young Q
had suddenly proposed a three-week
debauch
on Risa. The Tkon Empire, he thought
numbly,
transfixed by shock and a growing sense of
horror.
Oh, my God....
Chapter
Five
"COME
AGAIN.?" RIKER ASKED.
"It's true," Barclay insisted.
"I examined the
probe
that we sent toward the galactic barrier, the
one we
transported back to the ship after the Cal-
amarain
attacked, and I discovered that the bio-gel
paks in
the probe had absorbed some psychokinet-
ic
energy from the barrier itself, partially protecting
them
from the Calamarain's tachyon bursts." He
waved a
tricorder in Riker's face, a little too close
for
comfort. "It's all here. I was going to report back
to Mr.
La Forge about what I found, but then
Professor
Faal insisted on coming to the bridge,
and I
had to follow him, and then you assigned me
to the
science station after Ensign Schultz was
injured--"
Riker held up a hand to halt the uncontrolled
flood
of words pouring from Barclay's mouth.
Sometimes,
in his own way, the hapless officer
could
be just as long-winded as Data used to be,
and as
slow to come to the point. Riker took the
tricorder
from Barclay and handed it off to Data
for
analysis. "Slow down," he ordered. "How can
this
help us now?"
He wasn't just being impatient; with the
Cala-
marain
pounding on the ship and their shields in
danger
of collapsing, Riker couldn't afford to waste
a
moment. To be honest, he had completely forgot-
ten
about that probe until Barclay mentioned it,
and he
still wasn't sure what relevance it had to
their
present circumstances. As far as he was con-
cerned,
their entire mission concerning the galactic
barrier
had already been scrapped. His only goal
now was
to keep both the ship and the crew intact
for a
few more hours.
"The Enterprise-E has the new bio-gel
paks,
too,"
Barclay explained, "running through the en-
tire
computer processing system, which is directly
linked
to the tactical deflector system." He leaned
against
the back of the captain's chair and closed
his
eyes for a moment. Riker guessed that the lack
of gravity
upon the bridge was not helping Bar-
day's
shaky stomach any.
"Sit down," he suggested,
indicating the empty
seat
where the first officer usually sat when he
wasn't
filling in for the captain. Barclay sank grate-
fully
into the chair, his magnetic boots clanging
against
the floor as he moved. "All this bio-organic
technology is still pretty new to me,"
Riker admit-
ted. The first Starfleet vessel to employ the
new
organic computer systems, he recalled, had
been
the ill-fated U.S.S. Voyager, now stranded
some-
where in the Delta Quadrant. Hardly the most
promising of pedigrees, even though its
bio-gel
paks were hardly responsible for Voyager's
predica-
ment. "What does this have to do with
current
situation?"
"Oh, the bio-gel is wonderful
stuff," Barclay
declared,
scientific enthusiasm overcoming nausea
for the
moment, "several orders of magnitude
faster
than the old synthetic subprocessors, and
easier
to replace." Riker sensed a lecture coming
on, but
Barclay caught himself in time and cut to
the
chase. "Anyway, if the ship's bio-gel paks
absorb
enough psychokinetic energy from the bar-
rier,
maybe we can divert that energy to the deflec-
tors to
protect us from barrier itself. In effect, we
could
use part of the galactic barrier's own power
to
maintain our shields. Like a fire wall, sort of. It's
the
perfect solution!"
"Maybe," Riker said, not yet
convinced. The
Enterprise
was a lot bigger and more complicated
than a
simple probe. Besides, if any crew member
was
going to pull a high-tech rabbit out of his or her
hat,
Riker would have frankly preferred someone
besides
Reginald Barclay. No offense, he thought,
but
where cutting-edge science is concerned I have a
lot
more faith in Data or Geordi. He turned toward
Data.
"Is this doable?" he asked the android.
"The data Lieutenant Barclay has
recorded is
quite
provocative," Data reported. "There are too
many
variables to guarantee success, but it is a
workable
hypothesis."
"Excuse me, Commander," Alyssa
Ogawa said
as she
came up beside him. Riker felt the press of a
hypospray
against his forearm, followed by the
distinctive
tingle of medicinal infusion. Even
though
he had not suffered any negative effects
from
the zero gravity yet, he derived a twinge of
relief
from the procedure. One less thing to worry
about,
he thought.
"Shields down to ten percent,"
Baeta Leyoro
stated,
continuing her countdown toward doom. A
rumble
of thunder and a flash of electrical fire
accented
her warning. The jolt shook the tricorder
free
from Data's grip and the instrument began to
float
toward the ceiling. Data reached for the
tricorder,
but its momentum had already carried
the
tricorder beyond his reach. "Hang on," Leyoro
said,
plucking her combadge from her chest. She
hurled
the badge like a discus and it spun through
the air
until it collided with the airborne tricorder.
The
force of the collision sent both objects rico-
cheting
backward toward their respective points of
origin.
Leyoro snatched the badge out of the air
even as
the tricorder soared back toward Data's
waiting
fingers. "Just a little trick I picked up on
Lunar
V," she said, referring to the penal colony
where
she and the other Angosian veterans had
once
been incarcerated.
Remind me not to play racquetball with
her,
Riker thought. Or a game of dom-jot, for that
matter.
"Sir, we're sitting ducks
here," she said. "We
have to do something, and fast."
Riker made his decision. "Let's risk
it," he
declared, rising from the captain's chair.
"Data,
you and Barclay do whatever's necessary to
set up
the power feed between the bio-gel paks and
the
deflectors. Contact Geordi; I want his input,
too.
See what he can do from Engineering. His
control
panels may be in better shape than ours.
Ensign
Clarze, set course for the galactic
barrier."
"Yes, sir!" the young crewman
affirmed, sound-
ing
eager to try anything that might liberate them
from
the Calamarain. I know how you feel Riker
thought.
He
cast an anxious look at Troi, seated to his left.
"Deanna,
I want you and every other telepath
aboard
under medical supervision before we get
too
near the barrier. Report to sickbay immedi-
ately
and remind Dr. Crusher of the potential
psychic
hazards of the barrier. Nurse Ogawa, you
can
accompany her." He tapped his cornbadge.
"Riker
to Security, escort Professor Faal and his
entire
family to sickbay at once." He almost added
"red
alert," then remembered that the ship had
been on
red alert status ever since the Calamarain
first
appeared on their sensors. Too bad we don't
have an
even higher level of emergency readiness, he
thought,
specifically for those occasions when we
jump
from the frying pan into the fire.
Riker's eyes met Deanna's just as she and
Ogawa
entered
the turbolift. For an instant, he almost
thought
he could hear her voice in his mind,
through
the special bond they had always shared.
Take
care, her eyes entreated, then the turbolift
doors
slid shut and she was gone.
Good enough, he thought, turning his
attention
back to
the task before him. There had never been
any
need for grand farewells between them. Each of
them
already knew that should anything happen to
either
one, the other would always remember what
had
existed between them. They were imzadi, after
all.
On the viewscreen, Riker caught a glimpse
of
starlight
as the prow of the Enterprise pierced the
outer
boundaries of the Calamarain. He felt sur-
prisingly
heartened by the sight of ordinary space
after
long hours spent in the opaque and angry fog.
Then
the front of the gigantic plasma cloud over-
took
them, snatching away that peek at the stars.
"The
Calamarain are pursuing us," Leyoro stated.
"Can
we shake them?" he asked.
"Not at this rate," Clarze
called back from the
conn.
"I'm at full impulse already."
No surprise there, Riker observed. We
already
knew
they were fast. "Very well, then," he said
defiantly,
determined to bolster the crew's morale.
"Let
them come along with us. I want to know just
how far
they're willing to take this."
With any luck, he thought mordantly,
they're not
half as
crazy as we are. With all eyes glued to
viewscreen,
watching for the first light of the barri-
er as
the starship zoomed head on for the absolute
edge of
the galaxy, Riker inconspicuously crossed
his
fingers and hoped for the best. I can't believe
I'm
really staking the Enterprise on some far-
fetched
scheme from Reg Barclay, of all people.t This
was not
one of Barclay's holodeck fantasies, this
was
real life, about as real as it gets.
And, possibly, real death as well.
"But
this isn't the way to Engineering!" Lem
Faal
gasped.
"I told you, sir, you and your family
have been
ordered
to sickbay." The security officer, Ensign
Daniels,
kept a firm grip on the scientist's arm as
he
herded Faal and the children through the corri-
dors of
the starship. Milo clomped down the
weightless
halls in magnetic boots several sizes too
large
for him, cradling Kinya in his arms. He
sensed
that the large human crewman was rapidly
losing
patience with the boy's father. "Please hur-
ry,
sir. Commander Riker's orders."
Milo hurried after the two adults. His
father
struggled
to free his arm from Daniels's grip as,
wheezing
with every breath, he tried to convince
the
crewman to let him go to Engineering instead.
What
was he planning to do with us, Milo won-
dered
bitterly, just dump us on the poor ensign or
drag us
along to his shipboard laboratory? Probably
the
former, he guessed. Two children would just be
in the
way in Engineering, the same as they always
seemed
to be in the way where their father was
concerned.
Resentment seethed in the pit of his
stomach.
Concern for their future, and anxiety
over
their safety, only slightly diluted the bile that
bubbled
and boiled within him every time he
thought
of his father's gross abandonment of them.
Even
now, he brooded sullenly, heg more worried
about
his precious apparatus than us.
Red-alert lights flashed at every
intersection,
emphasizing
the urgency of their fast-paced march
through
the Enterprise. Ensign Daniels didn't
know or
wouldn't explain why they had to go to
sickbay
in such a rush, but obviously it was some
sort of
emergency. Are they expecting us to get sick?
,,Ire
the aliens winning thefight?Are we going to die?
Milo
gulped loudly, imagining the worst, but tried
not to
look afraid in front of his little sister. He had
to act
brave now, for her sake, even though his
whole
body trembled as he visualized a dozen
different
ways for the cloud-monsters to kill him.
What if
we have to evacuate the ship? The galactic
barrier,
he knew, was a long way away from the
nearest
Federation colony. Will the clouds let us
escape
in peace?
At least Kinya was weightless, too. Even
still, his
arms
were getting tired from holding Kinya this
whole
hike and his legs weren't feeling much better.
It still takes effort to move this much mass,
he
realized. "Are we almost there?" he
asked Ensign
Daniels. His voice only cracked a little.
"Almost," the security officer
promised. They
rounded a corner and Milo saw a pair of
double
doors on the left side of hall. A limping
crewman, a
Tellarite from the look of him, staggered
toward
the doors from the other end of the corridor,
clutching a wounded arm against his chest.
Blood
leaked from a cut on his forehead and scorch
marks
blackened the sleeves of his uniform. One
tusk was
chipped, and his hoof-shaped boots clicked at
an
irregular pace against the steel floor. A
rush of pain
from the injured officer hit Milo before he
had a
chance to block it. His hands stung
vicariously
from the man's burns. He felt a phantom ache
where his tusk would have been had he been a
Tellarite. He closed his eyes and pushed the
sting-
ing sensations away.
Kinya, who had been sobbing and squirming
as
Milo
carried her, fell still at the sight of the
wounded
crewman. She tightened her grip on his
shoulders.
The Tellarite really looked like he'd been
through
a war. Even Milo's father was quieted,
at
least for the moment, by this open evidence of
the
battle being waged, his indignant remarks to
Ensign
Daniels trailing off in mid-insult. Seeing his
father
act so subdued and reasonable, Milo had to
wonder
how long it would last. Not long enough, he
guessed.
The double doors opened automatically at the
TeUarite's
approach, offering Milo his first look at
sickbay.
His instant impression was one of
crowded,
constant activity. Between the wounded
and
those treating them, there had to be over a
dozen
people in the medical facility, many of them
strapped
onto biobeds whose monitor screens re-
ported
on the vital signs of each patient. Despite
the
packed conditions, however, everything seemed
to be
under control. The activity was fast, but not
frenzied;
health workers in magnetic boots shouted
queries
and instructions to each other, but nobody
was
panicking. Sickbay worked like a machine,
with a
dozen moving pieces working in perfect
coordination
with each other. Polished steel instru-
ments
flew from hand to waiting hand. Ensigns
with
handheld suction devices efficiently cleared
the
atmosphere of floating fluids, ash, and frag-
ments
of cloth. Was it always so busy, he wondered,
or only
during emergencies?
The doors stayed open for Milo and his
party.
Ensign
Daniels led the way and gestured for the
rest of
them to follow. Remembering the pain he
had
absorbed from the TeUarite, Milo clamped his
mental
shields down hard before stepping inside.
The air had a medicinal odor that he had
learned
to
associate with sterilization fields, and the over-
head
lights were brighter than elsewhere on the
ship.
They made their way carefully into a hive of
ceaseless
motion that adjusted to their presence
and
flowed around them as easily as a mountain
stream
circumvents the rocks and other obstacles
in its path. A levitating stretcher bumped
into
Milo's shoulders and he caught an alarming
glimpse of a severed antennae taped to the
stretcher
next to the unconscious body of a wounded
Andor-
Jan crew member. Can they reattach that? he
won-
dered, turning around quickly so that his
sister
wouldn't see the grisly sight. He heard a
frightened
whimper from the little girl.
The doctor attending to the Andorian, a
tall man
with a
bald dome, glanced down at the children
and
rolled his eyes. "Marvelous," he muttered
sarcastically.
"Children, no less. We'll be getting
cats
and dogs next." Curiously, Milo did not detect
irritation
from the man, or any other emotion; it
was
almost like he wasn't really there.
Looking around, Ensign Daniels spotted Dr.
Crusher
deeper inside the facility, directing her
medical
team like a general on a battlefield. "Doc-
tor!"
he called out, weaving through the throng. "I
have
Professor Faal and his family."
A nurse rushed up and handed Dr. Crusher a
padd. A
report on one of the patients, Milo as-
sumed.
She glanced at it quickly, tapped in a few
modifications,
then handed it back to the nurse,
who
hurried away to see to the doctor's instruc-
tions.
Dr. Crusher took a deep breath before focus-
ing on
the security officer and his charges. "Good,"
she
said. "I've been expecting them." She nodded
at
Milo's father. "Give me just a second, Professor,
then
follow me." Her sea-green eyes surveyed the
room.
"Alyssa, take over triage until I get back.
Make
sure the EMH looks at those radiation blis-
ters on
Lieutenant Goldschlager, and tell Counsel-
or Troi
to join me as soon as she finishes up with
Cadet
Arwen." She took custody of Faal's arm
from
the security officer. "Thank you, Ensign. If
you're
not needed elsewhere, we can really use an
extra
pair of hands. Contact Supply and tell them
to beam
another load of zero-G plasma infusion
units
directly to sickbay. We can't replicate them
fast
enough."
"Yes,
Doctor," Daniels promised. "First thing."
"Come
with me, Professor," the doctor said,
leading
them away from the main crush of the
medical
emergency ward to an adjacent facility,
where
they found a row of child-sized biobeds as
well as
what looked like a high-tech incubator unit.
The
pediatric ward, Milo realized unhappily. He
felt
like a patient already and he hadn't even been
injured
yet. "Here, let me help you with her," Dr.
Crusher
said to him, bending over to lift Kinya
from
his grateful arm, which he stretched until its
circulation
returned. Kinya squalled at first, but
the
doctor patted her on the back until she got used
to her
new address. "That's a good girl," she cooed,
then
wiped her own forehead with her free hand.
"Thank
you for coming, Professor. We're in a crisis
situation
here, obviously, but I want to make sure
you and
your family are properly cared for."
"Never mind that," Faal said.
His face looked
flushed
and feverish. The effects of weightless-
ness,
Milo wondered, or something more serious?
"What's this all about, Doctor? I demand
an expla-
nation."
Dr. Crusher glanced down at Milo, then
decided
to choose her words carefully. "To elude
the Cala-
marain, Commander Riker has decided to take
the
Enterprise into the outer fringe of the
barrier. He
believes that our engineers have devised a
way to
provide us with some protection from the
barrier,
but it seemed wisest to place all telepaths
under
direct medical observation." She nodded
toward
the listening children. "I don't think I
need to
explain why."
She didn't need to. Milo knew how
dangerous
the
galactic barrier could be, especially to anyone
with a
high psionic potential; just because he
resented
his father's work didn't mean he hadn't
paid
attention to what his parents had hoped to
accomplish.
Even humans, who were barely tele-
pathic
at all by Betazoid standards, sometimes had
their
brains fried by the barrier, and now the
Enterprise
was taking them right into it! Milo
shuddered
at the thought. The battle with the
clouds--with
the Calamarain, he corrected him-
self--had
to be going badly if Commander Riker
was
desperate enough to fly into the barrier in-
stead.
We should have never left Betazed, he
thought.
We're all going to diet
His father sounded just as upset by this
turn of
events,
although for different reasons. "But he
can't,"
he exclaimed, "not without my wormhole."
His
chest heaving, he leaned against the central
incubator
and groped for his hypospray. "That's
the
whole point. That's why we're here."
"Right now Commander Riker is
primarily con-
cerned
with the safety of the ship," another voice
intruded.
Milo sensed Counselor Troi's arrival
even
before he saw her framed in the entrance to
the
kid's ward. She walked toward the other two
adults,
taking care to step around Milo. "I can
assure
you, Professor, that the commander has
considered
every possibility, including your worm-
hole
theory, and he truly believes that he is acting
in the
best interests of everyone aboard, including
your
children."
"But he's not a scientist," Faal
wheezed. The
hypospray
hissed as it delivered a fresh dose of
polyadrenaline
to his weakened body. "What does
he know
about the barrier and the preternatural
energies
that sustain it?"
The counselor tried her best to calm him.
"Com-
mander
Riker may not have specialized in the hard
sciences,
and certainly not to the extent you have,
but
he's consulted with some of our best people,
including
Commander La Forge, and he and Lieu-
tenant
Commander Data and Lieutenant Barclay
feel
tha--"
"Barclay?" Faal exploded, his
voice sounding
perceptibly
stronger than seconds ago, and Milo
felt
Troi's heart sink. He didn't know who Barclay
was,
but the counselor instantly realized that she
had
made a mistake in mentioning his name. "Do
you
mean to tell me that my own extensive re-
search into the barrier and its effects is
being
trumped by the scientific expertise of that
clownish
incompetent? By the Holy Rings, I've never
heard
such lunacy."
"Please, Professor," Dr.
Crusher said firmly.
"There is no time to debate this. The
decision has
been made and I need to prepare you and your
family before it's too late." She
gestured toward
one of the kid-sized biobeds. "What I'd
like to do is
set our cortical stimulators on a negative
frequency
in order to lower the brain activity of you
and the
children to a more or less comatose state
during the
period in which we are exposed to the psionic
energy of the barrier. The same for you,
Deanna,"
she added. "Along with the extra
shielding devised
by... Data and Geordi... that should be
enough
to protect all of you from any telepathic
side
effects."
She sounded very certain, but Milo could
tell she
wasn't
nearly as confident as she pretended to be.
Didn't
she know she couldn't fool a Betazoid?
Maybe
the doctor and the counselor should actu-
ally
listen to his father. Despite his failings as a
parent,
Milo figured his father probably knew more
about
the barrier than anyone in the Federation.
Lem Faal sure thought so. "This is so
ridiculous I
can't
even begin to describe how insane it is," he
insisted,
returning his hypospray to the inner pock-
et of
his jacket. "It was bad enough when Rikerjust
wanted
to retreat from the barrier, but to go
forward
into it without even attempting my experi-
ment.
"
"Perhaps you should worry less about
your ex-
periment
and more about your children," the doc-
tor
said heatedly. Milo sensed her anger at his
father's
skewed priorities. She lowered Kinya onto
one of
the miniature biobeds. His sister sat side-
ways on
the bed, her small legs dangling over the
edge.
"According to Starfleet conventions, I don't
require
your consent to protect your family during
a red
alert, but I do expect your cooperation.
Deanna,
please escort the professor back to the
adult
ward. Have Nurse Ogawa find biobeds for
both
you and Professor Faal. I'll be with you in a
few
minutes, after I've prepared the children."
Counselor Troi laid her hand on the man's
arm,
but
Milo's father had exhausted his patience as
well.
He reached out unexpectedly and snatched
Dr.
Crusher's combadge off her lab jacket. "Mr.
La
Forge," he barked, speaking into the shiny
reflective
badge, "this is Lem Faal. Generate the
tensor
matrix at once and prepare to launch the
magneton
generator. This is our last chance!"
Geordi's voice emerged from the badge,
sounding
understandably
confused. "Professor Faal? What
are you
doing on the comm? Has Commander
Riker
authorized this?"
"Geordi, don't listen to him!"
Dr. Crusher tried
to grab
the badge back from Faal, but the obsessed
scientist
batted her hand away impatiently.
"Forget about Commander Riker,"
he shouted,
the badge only centimeters away from his
face.
Saliva sprayed from his lips.
"We're so close, we have to try it.
Anything else
would be insane."
"You're out of line,
Professor," Geordi told him
emphatically, "and I'm busy. La Forge
out."
"No!" he shouted into the
badge, even though
the connection had already been broken off.
"Fire
the torpedo, blast you. You have to fire the
tor-
pedo!"
A hypospray hissed as Dr. Crusher applied
the
instrument
to his left shoulder. "Dad!" Milo cried
out as
his father stiflened in surprise. His face went
slack
as his eyelids drooped and he sagged back-
ward
into the doctor's waiting arms.
"Don't worry," she assured Milo.
"I just pre-
scribed
him an emergency tranquilizer. He'll be
fine
later." With the counselor's help, she guided
his
father's limp body out of the pediatric ward
into
primary facility. An Octonoid crewman with
both
his lower arms in slings hopped offa biobed to
make
room for Faal.
Despite the narcotic, the scientist's
anxiety did
not
abate entirely. Although his eyes remained
shut,
his lips kept moving, driven by a powerful
sense
of urgency that not even the tranquilizer
could
quell. Standing next to the biobed, his ears
turned
toward the unconscious man, Milo could
barely
make out his father's delirious whispers.
"Help
me... we're so close... you can't let them
stop
me... please help me."
Who is he talking to? Milo wondered. Me?
"I
don't
know how to help you, Dad. I don't know
what I
can do."
"You mustn't blame yourself for any
of this,
Milo,"
Counselor Troi told him, placing a comfort-
ing
hand upon his shoulder. He could sense her
sincerity
and concern, as well as an underlying
apprehension
concerning Lem Faal. "Your father
has
simply been under a lot of stress lately."
That's one way of putting it, he thought,
some of
his
resentment seeping through. He wondered if
the counselor,
who was only half Betazoid, could
tell
how angry he got at his father sometimes.
"We should hurry," Dr. Crusher
said, interrupt-
ing his
moment with the counselor. She glanced at
Lem
Faal's sleeping form and breathed a sigh of
relief.
"I want to get the children put under first,"
she
explained to Troi, "then I can look after you
and
Professor Faal."
Unsure what else to do, Milo followed the
two
women
back into the pediatric ward, where he
watched
Dr. Crusher tend to Kinya. His little sister
squirmed
and cried at first--watching her father
collapse
had upset her once again--but the doctor
put her
to sleep with a sedative, then stretched the
toddler
out on the biobed. Retrieving a pair of
compact
metallic objects from a pocket in her lab
coat,
she affixed the shiny gadgets to Kinya's small
forehead. "These are only cortical
stimulators,"
she told Milo while simultaneously checking
the
readings on the display panel mounted above
the
bed. Milo didn't know what she was looking
for,
but she appeared satisfied with the readings.
"They
won't hurt her, I promise."
"I know," Milo said. "I
believe you." In some
ways, Dr. Crusher reminded him of his mother.
They both always seemed to know what they
were
doing, and they didn't talk down to him. He
appreciated that.
"Too bad Selar transferred to the
Excalibur, "she
commented
to Troi as she made a final adjustment
to the
devices attached to Kinya's head. "Vulcans
are
supposed to be resistant to the barrier's effects,
despite
their telepathic gifts. No one really knows
why,
although there are any number of theories."
Milo was too worried about everything else
to
get
interested in how Vulcan brains worked. At the
doctor's
direction, he climbed onto the empty bed
across
from Kinya's. From where he was sitting, he
could
see his father sleeping in the next ward over.
To his
surprise, he saw his father's face twitching,
the
fingers of his hand flexing spasmodically. Lem
Faal
looked like he was waking from a nightmare.
How
long is that tranquilizer supposed to keep him
down
anyway, Milo wondered, and shouM I alert
the
doctor and the others?
Counselor Troi must have sensed his
uncertainty
because
she turned and followed his gaze to where
his
father rested fitfully. Her eyes widened as Faal's
entire
body convulsed, then sat up suddenly. Run-
ning
his hand through his disordered hair, he shot
darting
glances around the sickbay like a hunted
animal
searching desperately for an escape route.
His bloodshot
eyes were haunted and a thin string
of
saliva dribbled from his lower lip. Milo scarcely
recognized
his father.
"Beverly!" Troi called out,
attracting the doctor's
attention.
The counselor rushed toward the open
doorway
between her and the adult ward. "Please,
Professor,
you have to stay where you are. We're
getting
closer to the harrier. The doctor has to
prepare
you."
At her mention of the barrier, Faal's wild
eyes
filled
with purpose. Gasping for breath, he lowered
himself
off the bed and started to stagger across
the
crowded sickbay toward the exit. Caught up
in
their own emergencies, the various nurses
and
patients paid little attention to the gaunt,
determined-looking
Betazoid making his way
through
the maze of bodies and medical equip-
ment.
Milo hopped off his own bed and hurried
after
Troi, watching her pursue his father. "Milo,
wait!"
Dr. Crusher called to him, but he didn't
listen
to her.
Younger and healthier than the dying
scientist,
Counselor
Troi quickly caught up with Faal and
grabbed
his elbow from behind. "You have to stay
here,"
she repeated urgently. "You're not safe."
Faal spun around with a snarl, a glint of
silver
metal flashing between his fingers. Milo
recognized
the object immediately: his father's
ubiquitous
hypospray, loaded with polyadrenaline.
No,
Milo thought, disbelieving. He wouldn't!
But he
did. Amid all the noise and activity, he
couldn't
hear the hypospray hiss when his father
pressed
it against her throat, but he saw her mouth
open
wide in surprise, watched her face go pale. It
happened
so fast there was nothing anyone could
do to
stop him. She clutched her neck instinctively,
releasing
her hold on Faal, and swayed dizzily from
side to
side, her gravity boots still glued to the
duranium
floor. She started hyperventilating as the
polyadrenaline
hit her system, huffing rapidly in
short,
ragged breaths. Her eyes glazed over and the
veins
in her throat throbbed at a frightening pace.
Milo
guessed that her heart, her lungs, and her
entire
metabolism had gone into overdrive, burn-
ing
themselves out. She was swaying so wildly that
she
surely would have hit the floor if not for the
absence
of gravity.
"Deanna!" Dr. Crusher shouted.
To Milo's re-
lief,
the doctor shoved her way past him to attend
to her
friend. Taking Troi's pulse with one hand,
she
immediately administered some sort of coun-
teragent
via her own hypospray. The antidote took
effect
almost instantly; Milo was glad to see Troi's
breathing
begin to slow. She looked like she was
stabilizing
now, thanks to Dr. Crusher's prompt
response.
Praise the Holy Rings, Milo thought,
grateful
that his father had not actually killed the
counselor.
Lem Faal had not lingered to view the
conse-
quences
of his actions, or to wait for a security
officer
to show up. Peering through the bustle of
sickbay,
Milo spotted his father disappearing
through
the double doors that led to the corridor
outside.
Milo chased after him, his oversized boots
slowing
him down more than he liked. Still occu-
pied
with the stricken counselor, Dr. Crusher did
nothing
to stop him from threading his way toward
the
exit. The doors swished open in front of him
and he
was free of sickbay when an unexpected
hand
grabbed onto his collar, dragging him back
into
the ward. "And where do you think you are
going,
young man?" a voice said sternly.
It was the bald-headed doctor, the one who
didn't
register on Milo's empathic senses. He eyed
Milo
dubiously, keeping a firm hold on the boy's
collar.
"I'm afraid no one is released from sickbay
until
they've been given a clean bill of health by a
qualified
health care professional."
"But my father!" Milo said,
looking frantically at
the
exit as the doors slid shut again.
"First things first," the doctor
insisted. "We'll
deal
with your father's appalling breach of protocol
later.
First we need to return you to the pediatric
ward."
Milo had a vision of cortical stimulators
being
applied to his forehead and tried to free
himself
from the doctor's grip. What's going to
happen to
my dad if I'm out coM? All the doctors and
nurses
were too busy to bring his father back to
sickbay
before the ship entered the barrier. It's up
to me to
save Dad, Milo thought. "Let me
go!" he yelled, but
the bald doctor only tightened his grip. He
was
surprisingly strong.
"No!" Dr. Crusher ordered the
other physician.
With one arm wrapped around Counselor Troi to
steady her, the ship's chief medical officer
had
clearly taken notice of Milo's near escape.
"Don't
let him get away," she instructed her
colleague.
"I wouldn't dream of it," he
replied archly,
"even
if my behavioral parameters included
dreaming."
Milo wasn't sure what he meant by
that, but
the doctor sure wasn't letting go of him
anytime
soon. He was about to give up when the
whole
sickbay shook like a malfunctioning turbo-
lift.
The cloud monsters, Milo guessed. They must
be
trying to stop the Enterprise from going into the
barrier.
"Crusher to Security," the
doctor said, tapping
the
badge on her chest. Obviously, she intended to
send
Security after Milo's father. The badge emit-
ted a
high-pitched whine, however, which was
clearly
not what Dr. Crusher had expected. "What
the
devil? There's something wrong with the comm
system."
The overhead lights flickered and, to
Milo's
surprise,
so did the doctor holding his collar. He's a
rologram,
the boy realized, taking advantage of the
doctor's
momentary instability to break free and
run for
the exit. "Stop!" the hologram cried, and
tried
to seize Milo again, but his immaterial fingers
passed
uselessly through the fleeing child. "You
haven't
been discharged yet!" He glanced back at
Dr.
Crusher, then shrugged helplessly. "Don't look
at me.
I'm not responsible for unexpected power
fluctuations.
This is all Engineering's fault."
Milo barely heard the holo-doctor's
excuses. As
the
sickbay doors whished shut behind him, he
found
himself confronted with a three-way inter-
section--and
no sign of his father. He can't have
gone
far, he thought, silently blaming the hologram
for
slowing him down, but which way did he go?
Milo
searched telepathically for his father, but
cotfid
not sense his presence anywhere. He must be
blocking
me out, he realized. Frustrated, he tried to
guess
where his father would want to go next.
Engineering, of course, and his equipment.
Hadn't
he tried to convince Ensign Daniels to take
him to
Engineering in the first place? Milo scanned
the
adjacent corridors for the nearest turbolift
entrance,
then raced down the left-hand hallway.
Maybe
he could still catch his father before...
what?
Milo had no idea what exactly he hoped to
accomplish.
He only knew that he had to do
something
before his father did anything terrible to
himself.
Or someone else.
Chapter
Six
GLEVI
UT SoY, EMPRESS OF TKON, awoke one morn-
ing in
the second year of her reign, during the latter
days of
the Age of Xora, with a feeling of unac-
countable
unease. There was a wrongness afoot, if
not
with her, then with the empire she hoped to
rule
wisely and well for many decades to come.
Rising
to a sitting position upon the coach,
propped
up by numerous soft cushions, each em-
broidered
with the sacred emblem of the Endless
Flame,
she listened carefully to the silence of the
early
morning. Had any alarm or summons dis-
turbed
her dreams, calling her to cope with one
emergency
or another? No, the quiet of her private
chambers
was quite unbroken. Nothing had roused
her
except her own premonitions.
Hooves pawing the ground.... A fragment of a
dream
flashed through her memory. Curved horns
stabbing
at the sky. For an instant she could almost
recall
the entire dream, but then the memory
slipped
away, banished from her consciousness by
the
dawn of waking. What had she been dreaming
again?
She rubbed her golden eyes with the back
of her
hand,
wiping away the dried residue of slumber,
stretched
luxuriously, and deftly lowered her bare
feet into
a pair of fur-lined slippers resting on the
floor.
She could have commanded any number of
attendants
to help her rise and prepare for her
duties,
but she preferred to look after herself. Soon
enough
today, affairs of state would demand her
attention
for the remainder of her waking hours;
for
now, the beginning of each day remained her
own.
The subdued night glow of the opaque
crystal
walls
faded automatically as elegant chandeliers
flooded
the chambers with light, highlighting the
intricate
colored patterns of the antique Taguan
carpet
upon the floor. The empress paid little
attention
to the ornate designs of the rug, which
had
been in her family since her great-grand-
father's
time. Her shadow preceded her as she
stepped
away from the coach, the hem of her silk
gown
trailing upon the carpet. A translucent
screen,
upon which was printed a copper represen-
tation
of the flame emblem, descended silently
from
the ceiling, sealing off the imperial bedcham-
ber
from the forefront of her quarters. Her desk,
carved from the finest D'Arsay teak, awaited
her, as
did her favorite chair.
The outer rooms felt chilly this morning.
"Warmer," she stated simply,
"by, oh, seven and a
half grades." Her technologists assured
her that
someday soon it would no longer be necessary
to
actually speak aloud to their homes and
offices; the
new psi-sensitive technology now being
developed
in labs throughout the empire would allow one
to
direct any and all instrumentality by thought
alone. She frowned at the notion, not
entirely sure
she liked the idea of her palace knowing what
she
was thinking.
Yawning, she sat down in her chair. The
room
was
already feeling warmer and more comfortable,
but,
despite the reassuring tranquillity of her
chambers,
she could not shake the ominous mood
with
which she had woken. She searched her mem-
ory,
trying to bring to light any disturbing dream
that
might have left her spirit troubled, yet no such
nightmare
came to mind. As far as she recalled, her
sleep
had been soothing and unruffled until the
very
moment she came awake.
From where, then, had come this persistent
sense
of
impending danger? "Show me the city," she said
to the
smooth, crystalline wall facing her and, like a
window
opening upon the world outside the pal-
ace, a
panoramic view of a sprawling metropolis
appeared
on the wall, providing the empress with a
live
image of Ozari-thul, capital city of the great
world
Tkon, center of the Empire of the Endless
Flame.
Resting her chin in her palm, she gazed
out upon
the
city, her city, seeing nothing that would ac-
count
for her anxious presentiments. Ozari-thul at
dawn
looked nearly as placid as her chambers, the
vast
majority of the city's twelve million inhabi-
tants
not yet stirring from their homes. Graceful
towers,
winding like crystal corkscrews, pierced the
morning
sky, while ribbons of interlocking road-
ways
guided a few scattered vehicles on postnoctur-
nal
errands throughout the city. The blazing sun
rose to
the south, and she could not help noticing
how
much larger and redder it seemed now than it
had in
the not-so-long-ago days of childhood. That
so
swollen a sun should actually be cooler than it
had
once been struck her as paradoxical, but her
scientists
assured her that was indeed the case, and
certainly
the changing weather patterns of the last
few
years had borne their theories out.
Is that it? she wondered. Was her
knowledge of
the
geriatric sun's eventual fate coloring her per-
ceptions
of the morning? That seemed unlikely.
She had
known about the long-term threat posed
by
their sun for years now, since even before she
assumed
the throne after her mother's death. Be-
sides,
the empire's finest scientists all agreed that
the
expansion of the sun, as that familiar yellow
orb
evolved into what the physicists called a red
goliath,
would not engulf the homeworld, as well as
the rest of the inner planets, for several
centuries.
More than time enough for the Great Endeavor to
come to their rescue--or was it?
She felt a stab of hunger, prompting her
to ask
for her breakfast, which instantly
materialized on
her desk: a beaker of hot tea and a plate of
toasted
biscuits, with susu jam and just a dab of
imported
Bajoran honey. Frankly, she would have liked
more
honey, but it wasn't worth the scolding she
would
receive from the court nutritionists, who
fretted
about the foreign sweeteners in the delicious
amber
spread. It was her duty, after all, to keep
her mind
and body fit, although she sometimes wondered
what was the good of being empress if she
couldn't
even have an extra dollop of honey now and
then.
A tinted crystal disk was embedded in the
top of
the
teak desk. Washing down a tiny bite of biscuit
with a
sip of moderately spiced tea, she gazed at the
disk
and called up the most recent report on the
progress
of the Great Endeavor. Dates and figures
scrolled
past her eyes; as always, she was impressed
by the
sheer, unprecedented scale of the project, as
well as
the enormous expense. To literally move the
sun
itself out of the solar system, then to replace it
with a
younger star taken from an uninhabited
system
light-years away... had any other species
anywhere
ever attempted such a feat? Only to
preserve
Tkon itself, the sacred birthplace of their
people,
would she even dream of undertaking so
colossal
an enterprise. Small wonder her nerves
were
jittery.
And yet... according to this report, the
En-
deavor
was proceeding on schedule and only
slightly
over budget. If necessary, she would bank-
rupt
the imperial treasury to save the planet, but
that
drastic a sacrifice did not seem to be called for
at
present. Work was continuing apace on the solar
transporter
stations, their prospective new sun had
not yet
displayed any serious irregularities, and
everything
appeared to be in order. If all went
according
to plan, they would be ready to attempt
the
substitution within her lifetime. The Endeavor
was no
more risky today than it had been the day
before,
so why did she feel so perturbed?
With a word or two, she cleared the
crystal
viewing
disk and called for her first minister. The
image
of an older man, seen from the waist up,
appeared
at once within the crystal. From the look
of him,
Rhosan arOx had already been at work for
an hour
or so. A ceremonial cloak of office was
draped
over his shoulders and his graying hair was
neatly
groomed. His cheeks had a healthy violet
hue,
which reassured her more than she wanted to
admit.
He looks like he can manage affairs for
many
more years, the empress thought, just as he
did for
Mother. "Good morning, Most Elevated,"
he
said. "How can I help you?"
"Nothing too urgent," she
replied, reluctant to
burden
him with her indistinct worries. "I was
merely
interested in... well, the state of the em-
pire."
The vertical slits of his pupils widened
their
golden
irises. "If I may take the liberty of asking, is
something
troubling you, Most Elevated?"
He's still as perceptive as he ever was,
she
thought.
"It is most likely nothing," she assured
him.
"I feel... fretful... this morning, for no
apparent
reason. The foolish fancies of an inexperi-
enced
empress, most likely."
"I doubt that," he said
promptly, "but I will be
happy
to allay your cares by informing you what I
know."
His gaze dropped to the surface of his own
desk;
over the last several months, he had taken
over an
increasingly larger share of her executive
duties,
freeing her to concentrate on the Great
Endeavor.
"Let's see. Labor negotiations with the
Diffractors'
Guild are dragging on, the United Sons
and
Daughters of Bastu are protesting the latest
interplanetary
tariffs, the Organians turned back
our
envoy again, and some fool politician on one of
the
outer worlds--Rzom, I believe--is refusing to
pay his
taxes, claiming the Great Endeavor is,
quote,
'a sham and a hoax,' end quote, making him
redundant
as well as a damn idiot." Rhosan looked
up from
his data display. "Just the usual head-
aches,
in other words. Nothing that should cause
you
excess concern."
"I see," the empress said, her
tea and biscuits
getting
cold. "Thank you for your concise summa-
ry of
the issues at hand. I don't believe any of the
matters
you mentioned could be the source of my
thus
far baseless apprehensions. Please forgive me
for
disturbing your work with such a nebulous
complaint."
"It was no trouble," he
insisted. "I hope I was
able to
put your mind to rest."
"Perhaps," she said
diplomatically. "In any
event,
you may return to your numerous other
responsibilities."
Governing an empire of seven
trillion
inhabitants was no small task, as she well
knew.
"I shall see you later today, at the Fathoming
Ceremony."
"Until then," the first minister
acknowledged,
dipping
his head as she closed the connection. The
crystal
disk went blank. If only I could dismiss my
qualms
so easily, she mused. None of the routine
difficulties
Rhosan had alluded to justified the
sense
of dread that cast an inauspicious cloud over
each
passing moment. She raised her teacup to her
lips,
hoping the warmth of the tea would dispel the
chill
from her soul, but knowing in her heart that
there
was no easy balm for the doubts and fears
that
afflicted her.
A design etched onto both cup and plate
caught
her
eye. The Endless Flame, ancient symbol of the
empire
since time immemorial. In olden days, she
recalled,
now lost in the haze of myth and legend,
her
primal ancestors were said to have been proph-
ets,
mystics, and seers. Their visions, according to
archaic
lore, had proven instrumental in the found-
ing of
the dynasty. Those distant days were long
departed
now, and subsequent rulers had required
no such
oracular prowess to guide the empire, but
she
couldn't help wondering, amid the miraculous
technology
of their modem age, if the blood of
seers
still flowed through her veins. Would her
eldest
forebears have recognized this seemingly
inexplicable
anxiety, this puzzling tremor in her
psyche
and spirit?
A single shard of memory lodged in her
mind,
less
than a heartbeat in duration. A barely recalled
sliver
of a dream about... hooves?
Something terrible was coming, of that she
was
convinced.
"Comfortable, confident, trapped by
tradition,
enamored
of their own hallowed history, and
drunk
with delusions of destiny," 0 sneered at the
mighty
Tkon Empire. "They're perfect, Q! I
couldn't
have chosen any better."
Five attentive entities, plus two more whose
presence
was unknown to the others, watched the
planet
Tkon spin beneath them, no larger than a
toy
globe compared to the scale on which Q and the
others
currently manifested themselves. From their
lofty
vantage point, several million kilometers
above
the world where the young empress dwelt,
they
could see a swarm of satellites, artificial and
otherwise,
orbiting the central planet. Tkon was the
fourth
planet in its system, and its influence spread
outward
in an expanding sphere of imperial he-
gemony
that encompassed colonies on both the
inner
and outer worlds of its own solar system as
well as
distant outposts lit by the glow of alien
stars.
Tkon's defenses, based on those same satel-
lites,
colonies, and outposts, were formidable
enough
to discourage aggression from the barbari-
an
races who lurked beyond the outermost reaches
of the
empire. 0 and his cohorts, on the other hand,
couldn't
have cared less about Tkon's vast military
resources.
"Actually," the young Q said,
"I've always con-
sidered
the Tkon a civilizing factor in this region of
the
galaxy." He was starting to regret suggesting the
Tkon
Empire in the first place. What kind of
testing
did 0 have in mind? Nothing too severe, he
hoped.
"Their accomplishments in the arts and
sciences,
although aboriginal by our standards,
naturally,
are laudable enough on their own terms.
I'm
particularly fond of the satirical profile-poems
of the
late Cimi erare"
"Q, Q, Q," 0 interrupted,
shaking his head.
"You're
missing the point. It's these creatures'
primitive
progress that makes them the ideal test
subjects
for our experiments. Where's the sport in
testing
some backward species that can barely split
an
atom, let alone synthesize antimatter? That
would
be a total waste of our time and abilities."
He
scowled at the thought before turning his mind
toward
brighter prospects. "These Tkon, on the
other
hand, are just perfect. Not too primitive, not
too
powerful. They're hovering at the cusp of true
greatness,
waiting for someone like us to come
along
to push them to next level... if they're
able."
"Precisely," Gorgan agreed. He
licked his lips in
anticipation.
"I can already see some intriguing
possibilities
for them."
"In them," Q corrected,
assuming the other was
referring
to the Tkon's potential as a species.
Gorgan shrugged. "As you prefer."
"They have grown overproud and must
be hum-
bled,"
The One pronounced. "They must drink
bitter
waters before they face My Judgment."
(*) merely flashed through pulsating
shades of
crimson,
awaiting O's command. A Tkon starship,
en
route to the eleventh planet in the home system
with a
crew complement of one thousand two
hundred
and five, approached the gathered immor-
tals.
Although traveling over twenty times the
speed
of light, it seemed to Q to be crawling toward
them,
and not much larger than an Organian
dovebeetle.
Despite, or perhaps because of, the
difference
in scale between the gleaming vessel and
the
immaterial onlookers, the ship remained un-
aware
of Q and the others even as it came within
their
proximity. It glided between Q and 0, who
nonchalantly
reached out and swatted the minia-
ture
spacecraft away, sending it tumbling through
space
and into the hard red radiance of (*).
Moments later, as Q reckoned time, (*)'s
influ-
ence
caused a bloody mutiny to erupt aboard the
ship,
leading ultimately to a helix drive explosion
that blossomed
into a firefly flash of blue-green
before
dimming into nothingness. (*) glowed a
little
brighter afterward, savoring its snack.
It had happened so quickly, from this
celestial
point
of reference, that Picard could scarcely keep
up with
all that was happening, let alone grasp its
meaning.
"That ship," he murmured. "All those
lives..."
"A matter of no importance," Q
insisted, "a tiny
teardrop
of tragedy before the deluge. You mustn't
let
yourself be distracted by such marginalia. The
fate of
an empire, and more, is at stake."
Picard nodded grimly, unable to speak. He
knew
full
well what was coming, and Q was right: The
destruction
of a single starship was next to nothing
compared
to the apocalypse ahead.
"You
have to admit," 0 said to the young Q, the
tiny
starship already forgotten, "the Tkon still have
a long
way to go before they're remotely compara-
ble to
us, or even that fetid fog we first ran into."
"I
don't know," Q responded, the bright tiny
spark
that had been a spacecraft still imprinted on
his
metaphysical retinas. Intellectually, he liked the
idea of
helping lesser life-forms evolve; it certain-
ly beat
the unending boredom the Continuum
provided
in such dispiriting quantities. Primitive
species
had often proved more unpredictable, and
therefore
more entertaining, than his fellow Q...
with
the possible exception of Q herself. On the
other
hand, when it came to actually visiting trials
and
tribulations on a harmless little species like the
Tkon,
who had worked so hard to achieve their
own
modest triumphs... well, he found it seemed
vaguely
unsporting. "They seem to be doing fairly
well on
their own," he observed.
"Fairly well?" 0 echoed. He
laughed so loud that
Q found
himself blushing without really knowing
why.
"They're nowhere close to transcending
fourth-dimensional
existence, let alone achieving
true
cosmic consciousness. Why, they still require
a massive
infrastructure and social hierarchy just
to
satisfy their crude physical needs." He rolled his
eyes
and raised his hands in amazement. "You
can't
let yourself get sentimental about your sub-
jects,
no matter how cute and comical they are.
Face the
facts, Q. At this rate, it will take them a
couple
of eternities to catch up with us, if they even
last
that long, which I sincerely doubt. They've
gotten
smug, complacent, convinced that they're
sitting
at the top of the evolutionary ladder. They
have no
more incentive to evolve further, which
means
they're just short of total stagnation. They
need to
be reminded that there are bigger forces in
the
universe, sublime mysteries they haven't even
begun
to unravel."
"So be it," The One seconded,
nodding His
bearded
head ponderously. His golden armor
clanked
as He crossed His arms atop His chest, the
metallic
ringing resounding across five dimension-
al
planes and creating unaccountable subspace
vibrations
that caused technicians to scratch their
heads
in confusion throughout the entire empire.
"Let
it be written."
"If testing these beings is indeed on
the agenda,"
Gorgan
pointed out, "we should do so swiftly." He
gestured
toward the flaming thermonuclear globe
at the
center of the Tkon's solar system. "That old
sun is
clearly on its last legs."
Q glanced at the orb in question, seeing
at once
that
Gorgan was correct. The sun of Tkon, a
standard
yellow star of no particular distinction
aside
from its usefulness to the Tkon, had almost
depleted
its store of hydrogen atoms. Soon enough,
the
helium in its core would begin fusing into
carbon,
eventually causing the star to swell into a
bloated
red caricature of its former self, and, from
the
look of things, swallow up all of the inner
planets,
including Tkon. "Seems to me," he sug-
gested,
"that the Tkon have challenges enough
without
us adding to their difficulties."
"Which is why this is exactly the
right time to
test
them," 0 insisted, looming over the endan-
gered
world like a constellation. "Now is the defin-
ing
moment of their existence. Can they remain
focused
on the big picture despite their trivial
everyday
concerns, not to mention whatever ingen-
ious
obstacles we place before them? Will they
perish
with their star, abandon their homes for
distant
shores, or achieve the impossible in the face
of
impediments both natural and supernatural?"
He
rubbed his palms together eagerly. "It should be
a
fascinating experiment?'
"Er, what kind of impediments did you
have in
mind?"
Q found himself looking backward over
his
shoulder, half expecting to find the entire
Continuum
looking on in disapproval. If they had
any
idea what 0 has in mind....t To his surprise,
he
discovered that the danger of incurring his
peers'
censure only made O's plans all the more
irresistible.
There was an undeniable, if vaguely
illicit,
thrill in defying propriety this way. If only
there
was some way to scandalize the Q and the
others
without inconveniencing the Tkon too
much.
"Why, whatever we feel like," 0
stated readily. Q
envied
his reckless, carefree attitude. "You don't
want to
plan these things too much beforehand.
You
need to leave yourself room to improvise, to
invent
and elaborate. It's as much an art as a
science."
He gestured toward the solar system at
their
feet. "Go ahead," he urged Q. "It was your
idea.
It's only fitting you take the first shot. Indulge
yourself.
Employ that extraordinary imagination
of
yours. Give their tiny, terrestrial, time-bound
minds
something to really think about."
Q gathered his power together, feeling the
cre-
ative
energies crackle in his hands. This is it, he
thought.
This is my chance. A peculiar sense of...
suspense?
tension?... percolated within him. It
was a
strange, but not altogether unpleasant sensa-
tion.
After all this time, after countless aeons spent
waiting
for the opportunity to show what he could
do,
what if he couldn't think of anything? What if
he made
a mistake or, worse yet, committed some
ghastly
clich6 that just made 0 and the rest think
less of
him? He felt the pressure of the others'
expectant
gaze, savored an unprecedented fear of
failure,
then took a deep if figurative breath, ab-
sorbing
inspiration from the ether. "Suppose," he
said
tentatively, not quite committing himself, "I
miraculously
extended the life span of their sun by
another
four billion years?" Easy enough, he
thought;
all that was required was a fresh infusion
of
elemental hydrogen into the star's core. "That
would
come as a real stunner to them, wouldn't it?
What do
you think they will do with all that extra
time?
How will their society and institutions react?
It
should make for an informative experiment,
don't
you think?"
0 sighed and rubbed his brow wearily.
Gorgan
and The
One shook their heads and stepped back-
ward,
placing a bit more distance between them
and Q,
who could tell at once that his suggestion
had not
been well received. Hey, don't blame me,
he
thought indignantly. It was my first try, after all.
"You're missing the point," 0
explained. "That's
no
test; that's a gift." He spit out the word as if it
left a
bad taste in his mouth. "Four billion extra
years?
What's that going to teach them--or us, for
that
matter? Progress, even survival itself, must be
earned.
Challenges are to be overcome. Benevo-
lence
is for babies."
Q's ears burned. Was 0 calling him a baby?
Why,
he was
almost seven billion years old! "Can't the
unexpected
come in positive forms as well as
negative?"
he argued. "Isn't a species' reaction to
miraculous
good fortune as significant, as educa-
tional
and edifying, as the way they cope with
adversity?"
"On some abstract, intellectual level
perhaps," 0
said
grudgingly, "but take it from me, Q, it's a lot
more
boring, for the tested and tester alike. What
would
you rather do, watch the Tkon cope with the
ultimate
issues of life or death, or simply feed them
a few
cosmological crumbs now and then, watching
from
afar as they scurry around in gratitude?" He
yawned
theatrically. "Frankly, I have better things
to do
than watch you dote on an undeserving
warren
of underdeveloped, overpopulated vermin.
Where's
the sport in that?" He paced back and
forth
across the sector, his footsteps creating deep
impressions
in the fabric of space-time that would
someday
be charted by the first Verathan explorers,
five
hundred thousand years later. "Come on, Q.
Surely
you can do better than that. What's it going
to be?"
"I don't know," Q blurted,
feeling both embar-
rassed
and resentful. "I'm not sure." Why was 0
making
this so hard? It's not fair, he thought. The
Continuum
is forever badgering me about going too
far,'
now 0 is unhappy because I won't go far enough.
He
wanted to do something, but not necessarily to
anyone.
"Listen to me, Q," 0 entreated.
"This is what
you've
always wanted, a chance to use your innate
abilities
the way they were always meant to be
used.
Don't censor yourself before you even begin.
Don't
hold back. Show the Tkon, and the rest of
the
multiverse, what you're really made of. Put the
fear of
Q into them!"
Well, not fear exactly, Q thought. Still,
0 had a
point.
Realistically, there was no way to make an
impact on
the universe without affecting the Tkon
or some
species like them. He couldn't balk now,
not if
he was really serious about joining 0 in his
campaign.
Despite his qualms, he felt a tingle of
excitement,
a sneaky thrill that was only height-
ened by
the sense that he was getting away with
something
he shouldn't. "All right," he declared,
"let's
start with something silly and see where we
go from
there."
Without warning, thousands upon thousands
of
plump,
juicy red yorelies, a Tkon fruit not unlike a
tomato,
poured from the sky above the great city of
Ozari-thul.
The succulent deluge pelted the streets
and
rooftops of the capital, leaving a wet, pulpy
mess
wherever the falling fruits came to rest. The
fruits
exploded upon impact with masonry or flesh,
spraying
everyone and everything with sloppy red
debris.
The people of the city, the great and the
lowly
alike, ran for shelter, then stared in awe and
amazement
at the inexplicable phenomenon. Slit-
ted
golden eyes blinked in disbelief while psionic
announcements
urged the citizens to remain calm.
"Not
bad," 0 pronounced. "A bit adolescent, but
okay
for a start."
Q was delighted by the results of his
opening
move.
He laughed out loud as a ceremonial parade
down
the heart of the city was reduced to pande-
monium
by the unnatural downpour, sending both
marchers
and onlookers scrambling, already drip-
ping
with raw seed and juice, slipping and sliding
in the
gory remains of thousands of skydiving
fruits.
The high priestess of the Temple of Ozari,
her
immaculate white robes and headdress splat-
tered
with pulp, tried futilely to finish the Ritual of
Ascension
until an overripe vovelle cut her off in
the
midprayer. But not everyone found the bizarre
fruitfall
an ordeal or an offense; small children,
exhilarated
by the marvelously messy miracle, ran
squealing
through the streets, scooping up hand-
fuls of
pulverized fruit innards to hurl at each
other,
giggling deliriously as the gooey redness ran
through
their hair and down their faces.
Q was just as gratified and amused. All
that
tremendous
chaos, and all because of him! Why-
ever
had he waited so long to play this game? One
whimsical
notion, and he had affected the lives of
millions,
maybe even billions, of other beings. This
was a
day that neither he nor the Tkon Empire
would
ever forget, and he was just getting warmed
up.
Why, he could do anything now, anything at all.
A
million outrageous possibilities popped into his
mind.
He could bring the colorful gods and mon-
sters
of Tkon mythology to life, or make their
entire
history flow backward. He could imbue an
ordinary
Tkon with a fraction of Q-power and see
what
happened next, or turn himself into a Tkon
for a
time. He could make them speak exclusively
in
limericks or sign language or Ionian pentameter.
He
might even change the value of pi throughout
the
entire empire or lower the speed of light;
just
imagine the divine confusion and merriment
that
would ensue! The possibilities were as infi-
nite as
his imagination. He could hardly wait to get
started.
But suppose he got carried away? The
thought
materialized
within his mind as unexpectedly as
the
fruits bombarding Ozari-thul, surfacing from
some
surprising core of responsibility at the locus
of
being. The possibilities at hand were almost too
unlimited.
For the first time, Q was frightened by
his own
omnipotence.
The rain of yorelies halted abruptly,
leaving a
puzzled
population to gaze quizzically at the now-
empty
sky. They peeked out nervously from beneath
archways
and covered pavilions, half expecting the
fruits
to return in greater numbers, perhaps ac-
companied
by icemelons and susu as well. Auto-
mated
sanitation systems began clearing away the
slippery
debris. Awe and wonder gave way to
feverish
speculation and debate as news of the
bizarre
incident immediately spread to every cor-
ner of
the empire. Despite a full imperial investiga-
tion,
however, including the subatomic and elec-
tromagnetic
scrutiny of over five thousand barrels
of
vovelle pulp, plus countless hours of careful
analysis
and ontological theorizing, no satisfactory
explanation
was ever provided, nor did the em-
press
and her people come close to guessing the
truthmuntil
much later.
"What's the matter, Q?" 0 asked.
"Why have you
stopped?"
He must have known from the look on
Q's
face that the young godling was not merely
gearing
up for some newer and greater escapade.
"Is
there a problem?"
"It's nothing," Q said, unable
to meet the other's
eyes;
he didn't want to admit to any second
thoughts.
What kind of rebel was he if he got
squeamish
about a mere harmless jest? They'd
think
he was a coward, afraid of upsetting the
Continuum.
"I was simply concerned about the
long-term
ecological impact of all those plummet-
ing
succulents." The excuse sounded feeble even to
his own
ears. "It's just that I want to pace myself,
not use
up all my creativity on the first evolving
life-form
that catches my eye."
"But you were only getting warmed up," 0 told
him.
"That was nothing but a schoolboy prank.
Not
that I don't like a good joke as much the next
all-powerful
life-form, but don't you want to try
something,
well, more serious?"
"Maybe later," Q said. It was
tempting to play
with
the Tkon again, try out some of his new ideas,
but he
didn't want to be pushed into anything he
was
uncomfortable with by simple peer pressure
alone.
If I wanted to just go along with the crowd, I
could
have stuck with the Continuum. I'm only
going
to do what I want to do--just as soon as I
figure
out what that is.
"I see," 0 answered. He looked
disappointed in
Q, but
refrained from any further criticism. "Well,
why
don't you sit this one out while Gorgan and
the
others show you how it's done." He nodded at
his
companions, who began to descend and dis-
perse
to the far-flung borders of the Tkon Empire,
their
very substance shrinking and growing more
compact
as they accommodated themselves to the
mortal
plane of their respective targets. Soon they
appeared
to be no larger than the individual deni-
zens of
the worlds they had each selected, but
appearances,
in this case, were extremely deceiv-
ing.
"They'll just soften them up for us," 0 told Q.
"You
and I, maybe we can deliver the coup de grace
later
on, after our friends have had their fun." He
strolled
over to Q and rested his celestial frame
upon an
invisible chair. "You'll like that, Q. The
final
test. The exam to end all exams. That's what
makes
it all worthwhile, you'll see."
"Really?" Q asked, too keyed up
to sit. He
watched
the receding forms of Gorgan, (*), and
The One
with mixed emotions. Part of him, the
part
that had thoroughly enjoyed raining overripe
fruit
upon the palaces of Ozari-thul, wished he was
going
with them. Another part, from which his
trepidations
had emerged, waited nervously to see
what
sort of stunts Q's old acquaintances were
intent
on. "What kind of final test?" he asked.
"Later," 0 promised. "For
now, just sit back and
enjoy
the show."
I'll try, Q thought, settling back into a
comfort-
able
curvature of space-time, adjusting the gravity
until
it fit just right and resting his head against a
patch
of condensed dark matter. He had to admit,
in
spite of his occasional reservations, there was
something
exceptionally stimulating about not
knowing
what was going to happen next.
Chapter
Seven
GALACTIC
BARRIER, HERE WE COME, Riker thought as
the
Enterprise came within sight of the perilous
wall of
energy. He wasn't looking forward to justi-
fying
this decision to Captain Picard, in the un-
likely
event that they ever met again. Two empty
chairs
flanked the captain's seat; with Picard away
and
Deanna off in sickbay, the command area felt
even
lonelier than usual.
"There it is," Ensign Clarze
called out unneces-
sarily.
Even through the stormy chaos of the Cala-
marain,
the luminous presence of the barrier could
be
perceived, shining through the temperamental
clouds
like a searchlight through the mist and
throwing
a reddish purple radiance over the scene
upon
the viewer. Let's hope that it's not luring us on
to our
destruction, Riker thought. At maximum
impulse, they would be within the barrier in
a
matter of moments.
"Steady as she goes, Mr.
Clarze," he instructed.
A loose
isolinear chip, its casing charred by the
explosion
that had liberated it from a broken
control
panel, drifted between Riker and the view-
screen,
pointedly reminding him that the gravity
had
gone the way of most of their shields. Thank
heaven
we still have life-support, he thought, after
the
beating we've taken. He suspected that the old
Enterprise-D,
as durable as she was, would have
already
succumbed to the Calamarain's assault. We
upgraded
just in time.
"Shields at eight percent,"
Leyoro reported.
Small
wonder that the ship felt like it was shaking
itself
apart. The Calamarain, perhaps becoming
aware
of Riker's desperate strategy, threw them-
selves
against the hull and what remained of the
deflectors
with the same relentless ferocity they
had
displayed for hours now. Don't they ever get
tired,
he thought, or is that just something we solids
have to
put up with?
"Data. Barclay. Where's that extra
energy?" He
smacked
his fist against the arm of the chair. "We
need
those shields."
"Scanning for it," Barclay said
from the aft
engineering
station. Now that the pressure was on,
the
nervous crewman seemed to find a hidden
reserve
of professionalism, or maybe he was just
too
busy to be frightened. This had better work,
Riker
thought, drawing comfort from the fact that
Geordi
had looked over Barclay's findings and
seconded
Data's technical evaluation of the plan.
That's
as much as I can ask for, given our lousy
situation.
"Yes," Barclay reported, "I think I'm
reading
something now. The bio-gel pales are being
energized
by the proximity of the barrier. I'm
picking
up definite traces of psionic particles."
Lightning crashed across the prow of the
saucer
section,
and sparks spewed from the engineering
station,
the electrical spray gushing toward the
ceiling
instead of raining upon the floor as they
would
have under ordinary gravitational condi-
tions.
It looked like a geyser of fire. Barclay had no
choice
but to step back from the sparking console
while
he waited for the emergency circuits to shut
down
the geyser. "Commander," he said, cha-
grined,
"I can't monitor the bio-gel paks anymore."
Terrific, Riker thought bitterly.
"Data, take over
from
your station. Divert whatever energy we've
absorbed
to the shields immediately." It will have
to be
enough.
"Yes, Commander," Data
acknowledged, his
synthetic
fingers flying over the control panel faster
than
any human eye could follow. "Initiating ener-
gy
transfer now."
Here goes nothing, Riker thought.
Everything
depended
on Barclay's wild scheme.
"Shields back up to seventy
percent," Leyoro
reported
in surprise; Riker didn't think she was the
sort to
believe in miracles. "The readings are very
peculiar.
These aren't like any deflectors I know,
but
they're holding."
And just in time, Riker thought as the
ship
plunged
into the barrier. He braced for the impact,
wondering
briefly if it was even possible for the
ship to
be knocked about more than the Calama-
rain
had done. The light radiating from the viewer
grew
brighter and for an instant he believed he saw
the
Calamarain flash strangely, their vibrant colors
reversed
like a photographic negative. Then the
whole
screen whited out, overloaded by the incred-
ible
luminosity of the barrier. The hum of the
Calamarain,
and the thunder of their aggression,
vanished
abruptly, replaced by a sudden silence
that
was almost as unnerving. It was like going
from a
battlefield to a morgue in a single breath,
and
creepy as could be.
"Commander," Leyoro exulted,
"the Calama-
rain
have withdrawn. They can't stand the barri-
er!"
She let out a high-pitched whoop that Riker
assumed
was some sort of Angosian victory cry. A
breach
of bridge protocol, but forgivable under the
circumstances.
He felt like cheering himself, de-
spite
the eerie quiet.
But, having shed the Calamarain at last,
could
they
survive the barrier? He hoped that their
adversaries,
in choosing the better part of valor,
had not
proven wiser than the Enterprise. "Mr.
Clarze,"
he commanded, "come to a full stop." He
didn't
want to go any deeper into the barrier than
they
had to, let alone face whatever dangers might
be
waiting on the other side, with the ship in the
shape
that it was. "Leyoro, how are our new and
improved
shields holding up?"
The deathly hush of the barrier had
already
spread
to the ship; the lights of the bridge dimmed,
then
went out entirely, leaving only the red emer-
gency
lights and the glow from the surviving con-
soles
to illuminate the stations around him. The
familiar
buzz of the bridge faded as lighted control
panels
flickered before falling dead. The forward
viewer
was useless, the screen blank. They were
flying
blind, more or less.
"Sufficiently, I think," Leyoro
allowed. "The
readings
are difficult to interpret; the psychic ener-
gy
bombarding the ship is the same energy that is
maintaining
our shields, which makes them hard to
distinguish
from each other."
"How much longer can we stay
here?" he asked,
cutting
straight to the crux of the matter. He felt a
dull
ache beneath his forehead, and recalled that
Kirk
had lost close to a dozen crew members on his
trip
through the barrier, their brains burned out by
some
sort of telepathic shock. He suddenly won-
dered
if his decade-long psychic bond with Deanna
could
have left him peculiarly vulnerable to the
telepathic
danger of the psychic energy now sur-
rounding
the ship. Lord only knows what its doing
to my
frontal lobes, he thought, even through our
shields.
Leyoro shook her head, unable to answer his
question.
Her glee over eluding the Calamarain
had
given way to concern over their present status.
He saw
her grimace in pain, then massage her
forehead
with her fingers. Never mind my brain, he
thought,
what about Leyoro's? It had not occurred
to him
before that her modified nervous system,
permanently
altered by the Angosians to increase
her
combat readiness, might put her at risk as well.
He looked to Barclay and Data instead.
"How
long?"
he asked again, wondering if the real ques-
tion
wasn't how long they could stay within the
barrier,
but how long they dared to.
"It is impossible to state with
certainty," the
android
informed him. "As long as the bio-gel paks
continue
to draw psychic power from the barrier,
we
should be safe, but we must allow for the
possibility
that these unusual energies, which the
bio-gel
paks were never designed to accommodate,
may
burn out the paks at any moment, in which
case
our situation would become significantly more
hazardous."
"Urn, what he said," Barclay
confirmed, twitch-
ing
nervously. Paradoxically, his self-conscious
mannerisms
had returned as soon as the immedi-
ate
danger passed. He works best under pressure,
Riker
guessed. The less time he has to fret about
things,
the better he copes.
"Understood," he said.
"Good work, both of
you.
Contact Commander La Forge and tell him to
start
repairing the damage done by the Calama-
rain.
Top priority on the shields; with any luck, we
can get
our conventional deflectors up and running
before
these new bio-gel paks burn themselves
out."
"What about the gravity, sir?"
Barclay asked.
Despite
the anti-nausea treatment from Nurse
Ogawa,
he still looked a little green around the
gills.
Simple spacesickness, or was Barclay's cere-
brum
also taking a beating from the barrier? Riker
recalled
that the engineer's brain had been artifi-
cially
enhanced once before, when the Cytherians
temporarily
increased his intelligence. Barclay's
IQ had
returned to normal eventually, but it was
conceivable
that he could have picked up a little
heightened
telepathic sensitivity in the process.
Data
may be the only crew member aboard who is
entirely
immune to the effect of the barrier, Riker
realized.
Riker shook his head in response to
Barclay's
query.
"Shields first, then the warp drive. We'll just
have to
put up with weightlessness a little longer."
To keep
up morale, he allowed himself an amused
grin.
"Think of it as a vacation from gravity."
"Now that we're free of the
Calamarain's damp-
ing
influence," Leyoro pointed out, "the warp
engines
may be operative again."
That~ right, Riker thought, immediately
tapping
his
cornbadge. "Geordi, we're inside the outer
fringes
of the barrier, but the Calamarain have
retreated.
What's the status of the warp engines?"
"Not good, Commander," Geordi's
voice stated,
exerting
its own damping influence on Riker's
hopes.
"I don't know if it was the Calamarain or
the
barrier or both, but the warp nacelles have
taken
an awful lot of damage. It's going to take
several
hours to fix them."
Blast, Riker thought, not too surprised.
As he
recalled,
the barrier had knocked out Kirk's warp
engines,
too, the first time he dared the barrier.
Plus,
when you considered all the pounding they
had
received from the Calamarain's thunderbolts,
and
with minimal shields there at the end, he
figured
he should be thankful that at least the
corem
system was working. "Go to it, Mr. La
Forge.
Riker out."
"It may be just as well,
Commander," Data
commented.
"It is impossible to predict the conse-
quences
of going to warp within the barrier itself. I
would
be highly reluctant to attempt such an
experiment
without further analysis of the un-
known
energies that comprise the barrier."
Except that that may be a risk we have to
take,
Riker
thought, especially if the Calamarain are
waiting
for us right outside the barrier. "What
about
those angry clouds we just got rid of?." he
asked
Leyoro. It was possible that the Calamarain,
assuming
the Enterprise destroyed by the barrier,
may
have left for greener pastures. "Any sign
they're
still hanging around out there?"
"I don't know, sir," Leyoro said
unhappily; it
was
obvious that the security chief did not like
having
to keep disappointing her commander. Just
as
obviously, her head was still bothering her. She
rubbed
her right temple mechanically, while a
muscle
beside her left eye twitched every few
seconds.
"The barrier is so intense its overwhelm-
ing our
sensors. They can't detect anything past it."
So we're blind, deaf, and numb, Riker
concluded.
The big
question then was what was more danger-
ous,
staying inside the barrier or facing the Cala-
marain?
We already know we can't beat the
Calamarain
as is, he thought, so our best bet is to
stay
put until Geordi can get the warp drive working
again,
then try to make a quick escape. He surveyed
the
bridge, inspecting the faces of his crew, and was
glad to
see that all of them, including Barclay,
seemed
fit enough for action. He considered send-
ing
Leyoro to sickbay for a checkup, but there was a
host of
people aboard, all of them in danger', he
couldn't
afford to start relieving oflScers just be-
cause
they might have a suspicious headache. His
own
head was throbbing now, but none of his
people
looked like they were ready to keel over.
Yet.
Chapter
Eight
DURING
THE FIFTH YEAR OF THE REIGN of the em-
press,
on an unusually chilly summer night in the
largest
city on Rzom, the eleventh planet in the
primary
solar system of the Tkon Empire, a young
man
stood on the wide crystal steps leading to the
front
entrance of the imperial governor's mansion
and
exhorted the crowd that had gathered in the
spacious
and well-lit plaza to hear him speak. A
life-sized
statue of the empress, carved from the
purest
Rzom marble and posed heroically atop an
elegant
pedestal at the center of the plaza, looked
on in
silence.
"Why," he asked the onlookers
rhetorically,
"should
we pay exorbitant taxes, wasting the re-
sources
of a lifetime, just to preserve an over-
crowded
old world millions of miles from here,
whose
time has come?"
About a third of the crowd, most the same
age as
the
speaker, cheered his words enthusiastically,
while
others muttered among themselves or cast
angry
yellow stares at the youth upon the steps.
A
contingent of five safeties, clad in matching
turquoise
uniforms, flanked the crowd, watching
carefully
for the early signifiers of a brewing distur-
bance.
The faces of the safeties were fixed and
expressionless,
displaying no response to the young
man's
fervent oratory. Pacification rings waited
patiently
on the fingers of each safety's hand,
linked
to sophisticated neutralization equipment
embedded
in the very walls and pavement of the
city.
So far, there had been no cause to employ the
rings,
but the safeties remained alert and ready.
Nervous
faces, perhaps even the governor's, peered
through
the curtained windows of the palace, view-
ing the
drama from behind the safety of reinforced
crystal
walls.
"That world is our birthplace,"
a woman shouted
indignantly
from the forefront of the crowd. From
the
looks of her, she was a governmental function-
ary of
approximately the sixth echelon, whose
reddish
hair was already turning silver. A disk-
shaped
emblem melded to the collar of her insulated
winter
mantle proclaimed that she had voluntarily
donated
more than her allotted share to the Great
Endeavor.
The young man's partisans among the crowd,
students
mostly, greeted the woman's passionate
outburst
with jeers and laughter. Emboldened by
their
support, the speaker on the steps hooted as
well.
"I wasn't born there and neither were you,"
he shot
back, winning another round of cheers
from
his contemporaries. Despite the chill of the
evening,
on a world little known for its warmth, his
vermilion
cloak was open to the wind and flapping
above
his shoulder as he spoke. His ebony locks
were
knotted in the latest style. "I'm proud to say
that I
was born here on Rzommand to Hades with
decrepit
Tkon!"
Many of the older spectators clucked
disapprov-
ingly
and shook their heads. "You should be
ashamed
of yourself," the aging functionary said.
"You
don't deserve the blessings of the empire!"
One crystal step above and behind the
youthful
firebrand,
unobserved by either his supporters or
detractors,
nor by the watchful eyes of the vigilant
safeties,
Gorgan watched with pleasure as the pub-
lic
debate grew more heated. It ~ always so easy,
he
thought, pitting the young against the old. This
new
plane is no different than any other realm.
The graying woman's admonition was
seconded
by
others in the audience. This time those rallying
around
her matched the volume of the young
people's
catcalls and derisive glee. "That's right,"
another
man yelled. He looked like an archivist or
invested
myth reader. "Go live among the barbari-
ans if
that's what you want. Real Tkon know that
the
homeworld is worth any sacrifice."
The open show of opposition seemed to
rattle
the
leader of the dissidents, who stepped backward
involuntarily,
passing effortlessly through the im-
material
form of Gorgan, who casually eased to
one
side for a bit more personal space. The proud
young
Rzom faltered, momentarily at a loss for
words,
but Gorgan came to his rescue, whispering
into
the youth's ear in a voice only his unconscious
mind
could hear.
"Blessings? What blessings?" the
speaker de-
manded,
partoting the words that flowed so easily
from
Gorgan's lips. "Over fifteen percent of the
empire's
adult laborers are devoted to the em-
press's
misguided Endeavor, and over twenty-
seven
percent of the entire imperial budget! All to
keep
the inner planets from meeting their natural
fate.
Can you imagine what else could have been
done
with all that time and treasure, the advances
we
could have achieved in art, science, medicine,
exploration,
and social betterment? The finest
minds
of a generation are being squandered on a
grandiose
exercise in sentimentality and nostal-
gia."
His voice grew bolder and more confident as
Gorgan
fed him subliminal cues. "Our ancestors
had the
courage to physically leave Tkon genera-
tions
ago; we should have the courage to let go of it
spiritually
at long last. Let's work together to
enhance
the future, not preserve the past!"
"Hear, hear!" cried a young
woman, barely past
adolescence,
her emerald tresses knotted so tightly
that
not a single strand blew freely in the wind.
"Tell
them, Jenole!"
The man beside her, wearing the indigo
crest of a
licensed
commerce artist, gave her a contemptuous
sneer.
"Spoiled whelp," he muttered, loud enough
for her
to hear. Throughout the assembled throng,
individuals
eyed their neighbors skeptically and
began
clustering into hostile pockets of two or
more,
placing physical as well as ideological dis-
tance
between themselves and those who disagreed
with them.
Soon the crowd had parted into two
hostile
camps, glaring at each other and shouting
slogans
and insults at their fellow citizens. Even the
acutely
disciplined safeties began to let their masks
of
neutrality slip, betraying their inclinations and
allegiances
with a slightly downturned lip here, an
arched
eyebrow or furrowed brow there.
Marvelous, Gorgan thought, delighted to
see the
people
turning on themselves, splitting apart along
generational
lines. Just marvelous. It was his curse
and his
glory that he could only achieve and wield
power
through the manipulation of others, but that
restriction
was of little import when such creatures
as
these proved so easy to beguile.
"And what of the trillions of
inhabitants of the
inner
worlds?" the older woman challenged the
youth.
"Are you prepared to cope with the count-
less
refugees the dying sun will send stampeding in
our
direction? Not to mention the loss of our
history,
the end of all archaeological research into
the distant
past, the utter destruction of sites and
natural
wonders hallowed by millions of years of
striving
and civilization?" She paused for breath,
then
turned around to face the divided assemblage.
"Don't
future generations deserve a chance to gaze
upon
the sacred shore of Azzapa? Or walk in the
footsteps
of Llaxem or Yson?" She held out her
hands
to the crowd, pleading for their understand-
ing.
"Don't you see? If we let Tkon and the other
worlds
be destroyed, then we're cutting out the
very
heart of the culture we all share."
Gorgan was disturbed to see uncertainty
upon
the
faces of some of the younger members of the
audience.
He scowled at the aging bureaucrat
whose
words appeared to be striking a nerve in
listeners
both young and old. She's making too
much
sense, he brooded. Something has to be done.
Leaving the leader of the dissidents to
his own
devices,
Gorgan glided down the steps toward the
woman,
the hem of his voluminous gown leaving
no
trail upon the polished surface of the steps. He
crept
silently to her side until his face was only a
finger
away from her ear. You don't stand a chance,
he
whispered. You're too old. Your time has passed.
Higher upon the crystal steps, the youth
called
Jenole
attempted to regain the mob's attention,
along
with the loyalty of his followers. "Tkon's no
heart.
It's just a planet, a big rock in the endless
null...
like a hundred million other worlds." He
thumped
a fist against his chest, raising his voice to
heighten the impact of his impassioned
declara-
tion. "The real heart of the empire is
right here! On
Rzom, and inside us all!"
His fellow students cheered in unison,
some of
them a
bit less robustly than before, drawing mur-
derous
looks from the opposing camp. The narrow
gazes
of the safeties arced back and forth between
the
students and their critics, watching both sides
carefully.
The silicon rings on their fingers glinted
beneath
the elevated lights of the plaza, which cast
a
gentle, faintly violet radiance over all that tran-
spired.
"But that doesn't mean
anything," the function-
ary
protested, responding to Jenole's shouted claim
to the
heart of the empire. She tried to match his
fiery
intensity, but found her will and energy
fading.
It's no use, a voice at the back of her mind
whispered,
sounding very much like her own.
There's
no point, you've already lost. Despite sever-
al
layers of insulated fabric to protect her from the
winter,
she felt a chill work its way into the marrow
of her
bones. Tkon is doomed. Nobody cares. The
sun is
dying and so are you ....
Still, she tried to rally her spirits,
fighting against
the
despair and hopelessness that descended over
her
like a suffocating fog. "No, you don't under-
stand.
We have a choice." She could barely hear her
own
words over the insidious voice inside her skull
(It's a
lost cause), but she struggled to force her
argument
out through her lips. "We can either run
from
the disaster or prevent it. Diaspora or deliver-
ance."
"What's that?" her opponent
seemed to bellow
at her.
"Speak up. We can't hear you."
Sadness shrouded her like a heavy net,
dragging
her
down. "What do you want?" she murmured.
There
is no hope. Her chin sagged against her chest
as her
gaze dropped to the uncaring steps below.
They'll
never learn. "Why won't you listen? We
have a
choice. It doesn't have to happen .... "
She receded back into the crowd, as if
drawn by
some
inexorable gravitational force, leaving Got-
gan
alone and triumphant upon the lower steps.
Despair
is a powerful weapon, he gloated, especially
for
those already feeling the tug of entropy upon
their
bodies and souls. He contemplated the victor
of the
debate, standing tall before the imposing
edifice
behind him, blithely incognizant of the
alien
influences that had driven his critic from the
field.
Arrogance, too, has its uses. With both tools at
my
disposal, I can sever any bond, tear asunder any
union,
and work my will on the scraps that remain.
One of those scraps, clad in a cloak as
florid as
his
oratory, trumpeted his cause to the entire plaza.
"You
see, the rightness of our position cannot be
denied!
Down with the musty memory of Tkon.
The
future belongs to the new age of Rzom!"
His peers took up his cry, but at the
fringes of the
crowd
people began to drift away. The older citi-
zens in
particular, having lost their most vocal
advocate,
seemed to lose interest in the confronta-
tion.
One by one, they turned away, shrugging
dismissively.
It was cold out, after all, and they had
better
things to do. Beneath their crisp, spotless
uniforms,
the coiled muscles of the safeties geared
down to
an only slightly lessened state of readiness.
Gorgan noticed the difference and,
noticing,
frowned.
The situation had plateaued too soon and
now ran
the risk of inspiring nothing more than
empty
rhetoric. He could not settle for mere words,
no
matter how inflammatory. It was time to up the
stakes,
accelerate the conflict to the next level. He
eyed
the safeties, so self-assured in their authority,
and
smirked in anticipation of what was to come.
You
have no idea what awaits you.
He did not need to draw any nearer to the
cocksure
youth standing astride the top steps to
project
his new suggestions into such a willing
mind.
He rode the momentum he had already
brought
about to egg the self-infatuated student
leader
on to greater heights of rebellion.
"Friends, allies, brothers and
sisters in arms,"
Jenole
called out, the regal facade of the governor's
palace
looming behind him. "Listen to me. We
need to
send a message to everyone who has tried
to
force down our throats their Great Endeavor."
He spat
out the name as if it were an obscenity. "To
the
governor, to the selfish cowards back on Tkon,
and
even to the empress herself."
Leaping onto the uppermost step, beneath
the
carved
crystal archway of the grand entrance, he
aimed
an accusing finger at the statue of the empress
upon
her pedestal. "There she is," he hollered, "the
architect
of this entire insane enterprise."
Not far away, but separated from this
moment
and
place by a phase or two of reality, a time-lost
starship
captain flinched at the word "enterprise" as
he
heard it translated into his own tongue. The
name
reminded him of dangers and responsibilities
he was
not being allowed to face. "Q," he began.
"Sssh," Q hushed him, watching 0
and his
younger
self watching Gorgan watching the Rzom.
"Pay
attention, Jean-Luc. You may find the modus
operandi
quite instructive. I certainly did."
"Let's show the galaxy that we mean
what we
say,"
the Rzom youth continued, "that we refuse to
blindly
worship the past. Down with that monu-
ment to
folly. Down with the empress?
Incited by their spokesman, the mob of
students
rushed
the statue, climbing onto the pedestal and
throwing
their weight against the marble figure.
Horrified
by this attempt at vandalism, a few of the
older
citizens tried to intervene, placing themselves
between
the statue and the next wave of demon-
strators,
but they were quickly shoved aside by the
overexcited
students. Fists were raised and angry
words
exchanged, prompting the safeties to take
action
at last. "Attention," the senior safety an-
nounced,
her voice artificially amplified by a mech-
anism
planted against the base of her throat. "Step
away
from the statue at once. This gathering is
declared
a threat to public order and is hereby
terminated.
All citizens are directed to refrain
from
further debate and to exit the plaza in an
orderly
fashion."
The safety's instructions chastened a
fraction of
those
assembled, who froze sheepishly in their
tracks,
then began to slink away; lawlessness did
not
come easily to people who had known decades
of
peace and stability. But the majority of the
students,
whose memories were shorter and whose
law-abiding
habits were less deeply ingrained, ig-
nored
the safety, continuing to clamber over the
marble
monument like Belzoidian fleas swarming
over an
unguarded piece of cake, while shouting
and
cheering uproariously. They appeared to be
having
the time of their lives, much to the delight
of Gorgan.
Tools that enjoyed their work always
performed
better than those who had to be grudg-
ingly
forced to their tasks. He nodded approvingly
as a
jubilant young Rzom started swinging back
and
forth from the outstretched arm of the
sculpted
empress.
The senior safety, on the other hand,
scowled
grimly
at the sight. She had been afraid of this; the
disturbance
had already escalated too far, too fast.
Choosing
not to waste time with any further warn-
ings,
she sent a silent electronic signal to her fellow
safeties,
then aimed the ring on her left forefinger
at the
youth hanging from the statue's arm.
A beam of directed energy, fluorescently
orange,
leaped
from the ring, targeting the would-be van-
dal,
who instantly disappeared from sight. The
safety
smiled in satisfaction, knowing that the
reckless
youth had been painlessly transferred to a
holding
facility at headquarters several city blocks
away.
Not for the first time, she wondered how
safeties
had ever managed before transference
technology
became so convenient; she could just
imagine
the incredible nuisance of having to physi-
cally
subdue and transport each offender before
placing
them into a cell.
Around the plaza, each of the five
safeties used
their
rings to thin out the crowd of students attack-
ing the
monument. As expected, the mere sight of
their
friends being deleted from the scene was
enough
to discourage several of the students, who
backed
away from the statue and each other, clearly
unwilling
to spend the night in a pacification cell,
and
probably not too eager to explain to their
parents
and tutors exactly how they ended up
there.
The senior safety permitted herself a sigh of
relief;
for a few seconds there, she had worried that
she'd
waited too long before attempting to dispel
the
agitated crowd. Now, though, the situation
seemed
to be coming under control.
But the student leader, not to mention
Gorgan,
would
not surrender so easily. Urged on by his
anonymous
muse, Jenole entreated his followers to
carry
on their crusade in the face of the safeties's
resistance.
"Don't give up!" he cried out. "This is
our
moment, our chance to demonstrate once and
for all
that we will not be herded into submission,
that we
can take control of our destiny no matter
who
stands against us!"
His words had an impact on his peers, who
kept
storming
the statue even as their fellow rebels
disappeared
left and right. Cracks formed in the
marble
surface of the monument, branching out
from
each other like twigs on a tree branch. An
ominous
scraping noise emerged from the base of
the
stature, where the empress's sculpted feet met
the
pedestal below. Beams of light picked off the
demonstrators
as they climbed out onto the arms
and
shoulders of the statue, but new bodies re-
placed
those that vanished almost as quickly as
their
predecessors were transferred away. "That's
right!"
Jenole encouraged them from the top of the
steps.
"Don't let them break our spirits with their
cowardly
ploys. Show them that the future belongs
to
us!"
"Doesn't he ever run out of
breath?" the senior
safety
muttered to herself. Turning away from the
besieged
monument, she directed both her ring and
her
attention at the students' ringleader, who
presented
quite an inviting target as he posed
before
the palace, his garish red cloak flapping in
the
wind. With any luck, deleting that loud-
mouthed
boy would suck the wildfire out of the rest
of the
protestors.
No, Gotgan thought, shaking his head
slowly. He
would
not allow the furor he had created to be so
readily
extinguished. As the safety took aim at
Jenole,
Gorgan summoned his power by clenching
his
fists and pantomiming a pounding motion with
his
hands, tapping one fist upon the other with a
steady,
deliberate rhythm. Without even realizing
he was
doing it, Jenole mimicked the gesture,
pounding
his own fists together in time with his
unseen
mentor just as the transference beam
locked
on to him.
Nothing happened.
To
the safety's astonishment, Jenole remained
where
he stood, defying her attempt to relocate
him.
She blinked and tried again, with equally
nonexistent
results. The safety did not understand,
and
Jenole looked a bit bewildered as well; neither
of them
had ever known a safety's equipment to
malfunction
before. Only Gorgan, his upper hand
silently
hammering the fist below, greeted this new
complication
with aplomb. The surprises are only
beginning,
he promised.
The confused safety wagged her hand from
the
wrist
up, hoping she could somehow shake her ring
back
into life. When that proved futile, she sent a
private
audio transmission to the two nearest safe-
ties. A
lighted visual display sewn into her right
sleeve
instantly informed her of their ranks and
identity
numbers. "One-one-two-eight, six-seven-
four,
target subject at top of steps immediately.
Priority
$kr'zta."
Responding without hesitation, two
uniformed
figures,
previously facing the endangered statue,
swiveled
at the waist and directed beams of cadmi-
um
light at Jenole. Either ray, the senior safety
knew,
would communicate his coordinates to the
central
processor, initiating the transference. The
outspoken
student gulped visibly as the twin beams
intersected
upon his chest right above his heart,
but he
continued to make that peculiar pounding
gesture,
for reasons neither he nor the safeties truly
understood.
Whatever he was doing was obviously
working.
The
other safeties exchanged baffled looks as Je-
hole
persisted in striking a dramatic pose overlook-
ing the
plaza, despite the best efforts of three
safeties--and
advanced Tkon technology--to re-
move
him. Now it was the senior safety's turn to
swallow
nervously, flinching involuntarily as one
of the
empress's marble arms broke away from her
body,
plummeting onto the tiled floor of the plaza
to
shatter into two pieces. With her pacification
ring
rendered unaccountably impotent, the safety
felt
like she had lost her own arm as well. "Get the
safeties,"
Jenole instructed the other dissidents.
"Their
rings are useless now. Don't let them stop
US!"
That those last two statements were
mutually
contradictory
did not bother any of the students,
who
divided their efforts between toppling the
now-mutilated
statue and assailing the safeties,
who
suddenly found themselves outnumbered and
unarmed.
No safety had carried any physical weap-
ons for
years; why bother when any implement that
might
be needed could be summoned instantane-
ously
by means of their rings? All at once, the
senior
safety found herself longing for an old-
fashioned
roeson rifle--or even a big stick.
She tried to summon reinforcements, only
to
discover
that the communicator at her throat had
gone as
dead as the silicon ring on her finger.
Gritting
her teeth, she tried to will the ring back
into
operation, but the accursed thing couldn't
even
produce a faint orange glow anymore. Its
failure--impossible,
inexplicable--left her with
no hope
of quelling the disturbance, let alone
protecting
herself. A tide of shrieking students,
intoxicated
with the heady bouquet of insurrec-
tion,
flooded over her. She felt frenzied hands
grabbing
her, tugging at her ring, nearly breaking
her
finger in the process. The ring slipped free,
scraping
her knuckles red, and the crowd tossed
her
aside. She went stumbling across the floor of
the
plaza, falling onto her knees and barely throw-
ing her
hands out in time to stop her face from
hitting
the hard ceramic tiles.
A moment later, there was a ghastly
wrenching
noise,
as the statue was torn from its pedestal and
its
heavy weight crashed to the ground, shaking the
tiles
beneath her palms and knees. A marble head
bearing
a marble crown rolled across the plaza
until
it came to a rest only a few arm's lengths away
from
the shaken safety. Its features, once beautiful
and
serene, were now chipped and gouged, looking
up at
the night sky with only the scarred vestiges of
its
former grace.
The empress had fallen.
"Yes!" Jenole crowed to the
students below him,
Gorgan
perching behind him like a shadow. "No
one in
the empire can ignore us now!" His victori-
ous
compatriots hooted and howled in jubilation,
letting
the battered safeties creep away to safety. A
blond-haired
girl danced atop the empty pedestal
while
her friends in the crowd tossed fragments of
the
shattered statue among themselves, claiming
pieces
as souvenirs.
"That's right, celebrate!"
Someone tossed Jenole
the
head of the empress, which he held aloft
triumphantly,
his golden eyes aglow, his cheeks
flushed
with excitement. "We've won. The night is
ours."
His gaze swept over the throng of ecstatic
students,
making certain he had their full atten-
tion.
"But this is just the beginning." Gorgan's lips
moved
soundlessly and the words emerged from
Jenole's
throat, his voice alive with passion and
commitment.
"But this is just the beginning.
There's
an industrial transfer station only a few
blocks
from here, down by the River Hessari,
where
thousands of cauldrons of pure tmirsh are
marked
for delivery to the Great Expenditure. Raw
material,
torn from our planet and our people,
never
to return!"
The rioters booed and shouted profanities.
Gor-
gan
felt his power grow with the crowd's intensity.
This
was just like the old days, before O's downfall.
This
time it will be different, he vowed. No one can
hinder
us.
"Those cauldrons belong to us,"
Jenole declared,
"and
I say they're not going anywhere. Now is the
time
for us to take back our destiny." He dropped
the
defaced marble head and let it roll awkwardly
down
the steps into the crowd, eliciting a full-
throated
hurrah from his peers. "Those cauldrons
are
waiting for us," he asserted, pointing past the
plaza
toward the riverfront. "Are you with me?"
The crowd's response was both overwhelming
and
inevitable. Any possible opposition had either
fled in
retreat or succumbed to the revolutionary
fever.
Unwilling or unable to defy the mob, the
governor
remained locked inside his mansion,
while
fresh safeties, summoned no doubt by ob-
servers
within the palace, cordoned off the plaza,
reluctant
to engage the demonstrators until the
mystery
of their equipment's failure could be ade-
quately
explained.
But there was no time for answers. Running
down
the steps, taking them two at a time, Jenole
set off
a stampede of eager and unthinking young
men and
women streaming toward the far end of
the
plaza--and the line of turquoise figures who
waited
to halt their progress. Seen from above, as
Gorgon
levitated above the fray, the rampaging
students
resembled a surging sea, their knotted
tresses
bobbing like waves driven by a storm.
The newly arrived safeties never stood a
chance.
A
deluge of amok Rzom youth crashed against
them,
meeting only inactive technology, and broke
through
their ranks, pouring into the city streets
and
shattering the quiet of the evening with their
chants
and cries and uninhibited laughter. The
gates
of the transfer station presented even less
resistance
than the cordon around the plaza. The
night
shift stepped back, frightened and uncompre-
hending
as their sons and daughters tore through
the
unguarded facility, wreaking havoc on data files
and
delicate apparatus, shoving fragile exports off
transporter
platforms and stasis units alike, then
converging
on the preservation dome where mate-
rials
allocated for the Great Endeavor were kept
until
needed.
The pillar of steam that rose from the River
Hessari
as countless units of molten tmirsh were
dumped
into its rushing amethyst currents could
be seen
from one end of the city to another. Some
said,
and they were correct, that the gigantic plume
of
heated vapor was even witnessed by imperial
satellites
in orbit around Rzom, who transmitted
the
image instantaneously to the empress herself.
Gorgan basked in the satisfaction of a job
well
done.
He had planted the seed. Now it was up to
his
allies to nurture and cultivate the crop.
Until it was time for the harvest.
Chapter
Nine
In the
tenth year in the reign of the empress:
THE
IMPERIAL FLEET WAITED just past the asteroid
belt
that divided the inner worlds of the Tkon
Empire,
including Tkon itself, from their rebellious
siblings
beyond the belt. At the prime-control of
the
scout ship Bastu, at the forward tip of the
formation,
Null Pilot Lapu Ordaln stayed attuned
to his
long-distance surveyors and wondered if he
could
ever possibly be ready for what was to come.
A battle such as was about to take place
had not
been
fought since the Age of Xora, innumerable
generations
ago. Indeed, it was practically unheard-
of to
have this many vessels in the void at one time;
safe
and effective travel by transference had largely
rendered
nullcraft obsolete, except for exploration
and
warfare. The average citizen had not needed to
ride a
rocket from one planet to another since
his
grandfather's time, at least until recently,
when
the present crisis brought commerce and
contact
between the empire and the rebel worlds
to a
halt. "Hell-wings," he cursed aloud. Why
couldn't
Rzom and the other outer planets simply
go
along with the Great Endeavor like the rest of
the
empire? What in Makto's name had driven
them to
mount this insane rebellion, putting
everyone
at risk? Rend it all, he had friends on
Rzom,
even a cousin or two. Why, then, this
senseless
war?
To be fair, sages and opinionators still
argued
about
who had truly started the war, the empire
trying to
quell uprisings on the outer worlds, or the
rebels
encroaching on imperial space to sabotage
the
Great Endeavor. Never mind who began it, he
told
himself, trying to ready his spirits for the
confrontation
ahead. Our job now is to end it, one
way or
another.
He glanced around the habitation bulb of
Bastu,
exchanging
a glance with his subpilot, Nasua
Ztrahs,
strapped into her own control less than an
arm's
length away. Aside from them, no other
living
creature breathed within the bulb; all of the
vital
functions of the vessel, including attack and
defense
modes, were operated by the ship itself,
with
its organic pilots ready to override the think-
ing
chips only in the event of some genuinely
unforeseen
circumstance. One pilot was practically
superfluous;
a subpilot to take over if the prime was
disabled
was an extra level of redundancy, dictated
as much
by tradition as by cautious calculation.
Besides,
Ordaln thought bitterly, if there wasn't
some
flesh and blood at stake, how could you call it
a war?
There. Here they come. The ship's
surveyors
detected
the approach of the enemy armada, alert-
ing the
null pilot at the speed of thought. Funny, it
still
felt wrong to think of Rzom as the enemy.
Defensive
systems came to life all around the bulb
as the
cerebral imager projected three-dimensional
graphics
of the oncoming ships directly into his
mind.
He heard Ztrahs suck in her breath and
knew
that she had received the same input. Testing
the
imager compulsively, as if every component of
Bastu
had not already been checked out by imperi-
al
shipwrights, he confirmed that he could switch
back
and forth at will between a subjective ship's-
eye
view of the battle to an objective, omniscient
overview
of the entire conflict. He was relieved to
note
that, just as their informants had reported, the
imperial
ships outnumbered their rebel counter-
parts
at least three to one. We'll make short work of
them,
he thought, no matter how bloody a business
it
proves to be.
"For Tkon and the empress," he
said, loud
enough
for Ztrahs to hear. It was a null pilot's job
to
maintain proper morale, even for a crew of two.
"For Tkon and the empress," she
answered back,
her
voice tense but controlled. It dawned on Or-
daln
that she probably had friends and relations on
the
other side, too.
Then the first of the enemy vessels was
upon
them
....
Almost, (*) thought hungrily. The clash it
had
been
waiting for was only instants away. At the
moment,
it sensed more dread than anger among
the
participants, more apprehension than aggres-
sion,
but that would change once the fighting
started.
Hate would come to the fore, and then (*)
would
feed.
And feed well.
Holding the enemy within their sights,
monitor-
ing
each other's advance to the tiniest degree,
neither
side took notice of a flickering sphere of
crimson
energy spinning fiercely less than a light-
year
away, emitting a faint red radiance that failed
to
register on either imperial or rebel sensors. (*)
also
observed the disparity in strength between the
two
forces, and resolved to address that problem
soon
enough. It held no favorites in the coming
contest,
only a determination that both victory and
defeat
be forestalled for as long as possible. Only
the war
itself mattered; the fury and strife were
their
own reward.
The imperial fleet fanned out in three
dimen-
sions,
assuming a pyramid formation with its point
aimed
straight at the heart of the rebel armada,
which
responded by angling outward and away
from
their center, forming a sideways funnel whose
open
mouth expanded as if to swallow the advan-
cing
pyramid. For a brief moment, as the forward
end of
the armada spread out like concentric
ripples
upon the surface of a pond, it looked like
the
larger, imperial fleet might pass through the
opposing
forces without even engaging the enemy,
but the
imperial pyramid flattened out abruptly as
the
warships that comprised its base raced to
intersect
the circumference of the gigantic, empty
loop
the invading armada had become. All along
the
periphery of both fleets, imperial and rebel
ships
rushed headlong at each other, unable to
evade
direct confrontation any longer.
Not even (*) could tell which side fired
first. As
swiftly
and nigh simultaneously as if a switch had
been
activated, bursts of incandescent energy
jumped
from ship to ship to ship, linking hundreds
of
nullcraft in an intricate and ever-shifting lattice
of red
and purple beams of light that knitted the
edges
of both fleets to each other, locking them into
a taut,
violently twisting tapestry that only total
defeat
or victory could rip apart. Projectile weap-
ons,
powered by their own destructive energies,
carried
the battle deeper into the masses of the
opposing
forces, arcing through the void to hurl
themselves
at inhabited vessels several hundred
times
larger than the unmanned missiles that per-
ished
in sacrificial blazes against the hulls of their
targets.
The narrowing space between the contend-
ing
fleets filled with fire and debris.
Despite heavy shielding on the part of
both
adversaries,
the furious exchange of armaments
claimed
its first casualties within minutes. Un-
scratched,
untested void fighters, subjected to doz-
ens of
assaults from above and below, succumbed
to
destruction and/or decompression. Transitory
flashes
of unfettered plasma strobed the battle
lines,
sparking anguish and desire for revenge
among
the surviving combatants. Abstract political
differences
suddenly became deadly personal as
pilots
on both sides dived and ducked amid the
chaos,
striking back with every tactic and weapon
at
their command. More ships fell before the
inferno,
leaving the remaining ships ever more
intent
on exacting retribution.
(*) savored the unleashed hate and fury of
the
volatile
humanoids within their metallic convey-
ances.
Its only fear was that the hostilities would
terminate
too soon, before it had drained every last
drop of
sustenance from the unsuspecting mortals.
Avidly,
it examined the ongoing encounter, sub-
jecting
the entire battle to its keen and far too
experienced
analysis. How best, it meditated, to
prolong
the conflict?
Ironically, the ships, large and small, that
com-
prised
both fleets were virtually identical in design,
not
surprising considering that not long ago they
had
indeed composed a single unified force, before
time
and trouble outpaced their common ancestry.
Only
carefully guarded roeson signatures kept
allied
vessels from firing upon each other in
confusion.
(*) rotated thoughtfully, seeing all the
possibilities.
For the first few minutes, Lapu Ordaln
found
himself at the still, silent center of the
storm. The
Rzom nullcraft had all darted away to the
perime-
ter, leaving behind an empty hole at the core
of
their formation. He experienced a moment of
private relief at this momentary respite,
even
though he knew he couldn't allow the rebels
to
evade him this easily. If fortune was with
Tkon, his
comrades behind him would halt the enemy's
ad-
vance long enough for Bastu to reverse course
and
catch up with the fight.
"Let's go get them," he stated
decisively, while
psionically
urging his ship to switch to pursuit
mode.
Bastu executed a flawless crescent turn that
sent
them speeding toward the action, which, as
the
imager showed him, had already begun. In his
mind's
eye, he saw the fighting flare up at the
outskirts
of the rebel armada, then work its way
inward,
zigzagging through the rapidly intermesh-
ing
fleets like spidery cracks fragmenting a sheet of
ice.
The meson tracking system functioned per-
fectly,
tracing imperial ships in blue and rebel
vessels
in red. To his dismay, he watched as, one at
a time,
graphics both blue and red vanished neatly
from
the display.
We couM be next, he realized, feeling a
bitter
resentment
toward the Rzom lunatics who had
brought
them all to this sorry pass. He wanted to
look
away, but the cerebral imager made that
impossible.
The more he squeezed his eyelids shut,
the
more clearly he saw the deadly conflagration
that
was drawing him closer by the second, like a
charged
particle to a blazing atomic core. He
braced
his back against the gravity cushion and
tugged
on the straps of his harness to make certain
they
were secure. Bastu was coming within range of
its
weapons capacity, not to mention close enough
to draw
fire from the enemy. Time to kill or be
killed.
Thank Ozari that the ship actually did the
targeting,
sparing him and Ztrahs that awful re-
sponsibility.
Without warning, the red and blue outlines
marking
each nullcraft disappeared from the dis-
play.
His eyes opened wide in surprise, but the
image
remained the same. Suddenly there was no
way to
distinguish imperial ships from the rebels,
friend
from foe. Bastu's attack systems froze even
as the
ship plunged into the melee, the thinking
chips
paralyzed by this unexpected loss of crucial
data.
"Lapu?" his subpilot asked,
confusion evident in
her
tone. Obviously she was receiving the same
inadequate
display from the imager.
"Reinitialize the entire
system," he replied. "Do
whatever
you can to get the accursed thing up and
running
again. Quickly." In the meantime, he
realized
with a start, he would have to take over
control
of the weapons from the ship. He was
fighting
this war for real.
But what good could he do? Bastu weaved
effec-
tively
through the crowded nun-space, avoiding
collisions
with the other warships, but Ordain did
not
know what else could be done. He couldn't just
fire
blindly; given the relative size of the fleets, he
was
more likely to hit one of his own ships than a
rebel.
"Lapu--I mean, Pilot Ordalnl" Ztrahs re-
ported
within moments, visibly aghast. "It's not
just
us. It's everyone, us and the enemy both.
Nobody's
markers are working."
How was that possible? A solar flare? A
transreal
anomaly?
Ordain didn't even try to figure it out; he
was a
pilot, not a techner. Instead his mind in-
stantly
grasped the strategic implications of what
had
happened; all at once, the empire's numerical
superiority
had become a liability. Without the
meson
tags, the rebels had better odds of hitting
their
enemies than he did.
"They did it on purpose!" he
blurted, blood
pounding
in his temples as the truth struck him
with
the force of orbital acceleration. What manner
of
crazed, reckless ploy was this? Fighting in the
dark
like this might get them all killed. Didn't so
many
lives, Tkon or Rzom, mean anything to
them?
"They're insane, all of them! Fanatics!"
But he wouldn't let them get away with it
....
Yes, (*) approved, basking in the renewed
waves
of
enmity suffusing the sector. The warriors of the
inner
planets would not overcome those of the
outer
worlds so easily now. Their frustration fed
their
animosity, feeding (*), just as the desperation
of all
concerned only heightened the intensity of
their
violent passions. This was more than mere
nourishment
now; it was an exquisite delicacy.
(*) spun silently in the depths of space,
lapping
up the
hate that spilled like blood. Best of all, it had
not yet
approached the very peak of its feeding
cycle.
The more the organic specimens hated, the
stronger
(*) grew, and the stronger it became, the
better
it could fan the flames of the conflict, toying
with
the minds and matter below it to yield ever
greater
rewards.
As it did now.
Rzom trash. It was all their fault.
Another shudder shook the habitation bulb
as
Bastu
came under attack again. Ordaln unleashed a
volley
of concentrated plasma bolts at the nearest
vessel,
not caring terribly whether it hailed from
Tkon or
Rzom or any of the other worlds that had
been
dragged into this stinking bloodbath. They
had
attacked him, that was enough, so he emptied
his
arsenal at them, then waited for the pulse
cannons
to recharge.
Tkon can still win, he realized, even with
every-
one
shooting randomly. We can triumph by attri-
tion,
when the last rebel craft has been reduced to
null-dust.
He just had to stay alive until then, and
the
best way to do that was to fire at anything that
came
within range of his weapons. "Blast them all,
and let
Ozari take Their pick," he growled, his
throat
bubbling over with bile. He launched a brace
of
cobalt missiles at a suspicious-looking scout ship
at
sixty degrees, and was gratified to see it spiral
away in
flames. "Isn't that right, Nasua?"
The subpilot was dead, killed by a jagged
piece
of
silicon crystal that had broken through the
habitation
bubble during the last missile strike.
Ordain
wasn't worried. She wouldn't be dead
much
longer. Already both pilot and bulb were
repairing
themselves, the crystal shard retracting
back
into Bastu's internal mechanisms, the pierced
plasteel
shell of the bulb knitting itself shut miracu-
lously.
Time almost seemed to be running in re-
verse
as the gaping wound in Ztrahs's throat
closed,
leaving not even a scar behind. Ordain
watched,
unsurprised, at the way the color came
back
into her expression. Her lifeless golden eyes
blinked,
then looked back at him. "They killed me
again?"
she asked, sounding more annoyed than
distressed.
"Yes," he replied curtly. It was
nothing new; they
had
each been killed a couple times already. But
Ozari
would not let them die, it seemed, as long as
the
fight continued. Their wounds healed magi-
cally,
their ship kept repaired, their weapons per-
petually
replenished... what more proof did they
need
that the fates were on their side? This had
become
a holy war, and Ordain was more than
happy
to wipe the rebel dirt from existence, no
matter
how many times he had to die. He'd had
friends
among the Rzom, sure, and family, too, but
they
were nothing to him now, not anymore. All
that
mattered was winning the war, which meant
destroying
the enemy once and for all.
He launched more missiles, one in every
direc-
tion,
confident that no matter how many he fired,
there
would always be more. He was glad that he
had
taken control of the weapons himself. It was
more
satisfying this way. "Die, rebels, die!" he
chanted,
and Ztrahs joined in, laughing mania-
cally.
"Death to the Rzom!"
And the battle went on and on ....
Chapter
Ten
In the
fiftieth year of the reign of the empress:
FAR
FROM THE STRESSES OF WORK OR WAR, a photon
wave
engineer named Kelica udHosn stretched
out
upon a leased solo lifter and went fishing for
birds.
Elsewhere in the empire, there was strife
and
nullfleets were clashing, but not here on Wsor,
deep in
the heart of the inner worlds, between
sacred
Tkon and the dying sun. Kelica's shallow
float
drifted several lengths below a billowing
bank of
swollen tangerine clouds. A thin line of
polynitrated
filament stretched upward from the
reel in
her left hand to somewhere deep within
the
cloud directly overhead. A minus-gray hook,
baited
with a piece of raw ewone, waited for any
unwary
avians who might be lured by the glisten-
ing
magenta pulp.
To be completely up-front about it, Kelica
didn't
care if
she caught a plump galebird or not. This was
the
first vacation she'd had from the Great Endeav-
or in
what felt like a radioactive half-life and it was
enough
simply to waft through the sky on the
gentle
wind currents, the clouds above her, the
rolling
umber hills of the Maelisteen countryside
far
beneath. Yes, this was exactly what she needed
after
seven months of balancing and rebalancing
the
light index ratios for the proposed solar trans-
ference.
For Ozari's sake, the tired old sun wasn't
going
to flare out anytime this week. The Great
Endeavor
could do without her for a few days.
She rolled onto her side and took a sip of
the
spicy
nectar in the juiceskin beside her. An ele-
vated
calciate ridge, about a hand's breadth high,
ran
along the perimeter of her oblong lifter, pre-
venting
her from tumbling off its padded surface
carelessly,
even though she kept her emergency
floater
belt on just in case. She gazed out at the
breathtaking
scenery available to her from her lofty
vantage
point; aside from another float on the
horizon,
she had the whole sky to herself. That was
the
great thing about Wsor: As one of the inner-
most
planets, the war with the outer worlds had
barely
touched it so far. Peeking over the edge of
the
safety ridge, she saw Proutu Mountain rising to
the
southeast, its snowcapped peak reflected in the
glassy
surface of Lake Vailos. A few small pleasure
rafts,
looking like discarded wood shavings from
this
high up, nestled atop the lake, prompting her
to
wonder why anyone would still go fishing the
old-fashioned
way when they could go trolling
through
the clouds instead.
Lazy minutes passed without a single tug
on her
line, and
Kelica began to feel just the tiniest bit
bored.
Closing her eyes and activating the implant
at the
base of her brain, she tapped into the psi-
network,
her mind scanning the local emanations
for
something interesting.
People of Wsor, turn away from your sin
and
arrogance.
Pay heed to The One who stands in
judgment
above you all. The days of your folly are
numbered.
Great is The One who comes from be-
yond....
What was this, some kind of crazy
religious
wavecast?
Might be good for a giggle or two, she
decided
as she adjusted her sun-warmed limbs
against
the cushions and took another sip of the
nectar.
The float coasted south toward the moun-
tain,
blown along by a cooling breeze.
... unto you and yours shall the
overweening
pride
of your ancestors be held to account, even unto
the end
of days. Repent of your wayward paths, for
The One
will brook no impiety nor disrespect. Yea,
even if
no more than one soul shall turn away from
The
One, then all shall be punished. Many will fall
before
His Wrath, and those that live through the
first
chastisement will surely long for the sweet
release
of death ....
Okay, okay, Kelica thought. She got the
message,
which
was exhausting its novelty value at amazing
speed.
Who would actually want to listen to this
blather?
She searched for something else on the
adjacent
psi-bands.
ú.. and the signs of His Judgment shall be
writ-
ten
among the elements. Fire and water shall be His
Rod and
His Scourge, just as the rocks below and
sky
above ....
Huh? How did she get this again? She tried
another
neural frequency.
ú.. and there shall be neither peace nor
mercy,
neither
pardon nor deliverance ....
For the first time, she began to feel
slightly
nervous.
The demented rantings seemed to all over
the
psi-scape, supplanting even the imperial news
and
weather wavecasts. She even tried accessing
some of
the more popular erotic transmissions, but
to no
avail. The apocalyptic warnings were every-
where,
and expressly where they didn't belong.
Fall upon your knees and pray for
salvation, but it
shah
not be forthcoming. The time for redemption
has
passed. Now comes The One and His Anger is
great....
It must be a psychological propaganda
offensive,
she
realized, but how had the Rzom insurrection-
ists
succeeded in hijacking the entire psionic net-
work?
And did they really expect modern-minded
Tkon to
fall for all this pompous mumbo-jumbo?
A yank upon her hand reminded her of her
fishing
line, which she had completely forgotten.
Automatically
she began reeling the taut filament
in, too
preoccupied by the unsettling wavecast to
even
wonder what she had caught. She was only
planning
to let the bird go anyway. She liked
snaring
the pretty birds, but saw no point in letting
them
suffer afterward. That was just pointless
cruelty.
A deafening boom came without warning, the
shock
wave rocking the small lifter and tossing her
backward
against the cushions. Her elbow collided
with
the juiceskin, squirting nectar onto her side.
Grabbing
the safety ridge with her free hand, she
pulled
herself up to a sitting position and looked
with
amazement to the south.
The top of Proutu Mountain wasn't there
any-
more.
Instead of the white-frosted peak she had
admired
only minutes before, a tremendous explo-
sion of
smoke and ash as large as the mountain
itself
gushed from an open crater, spewing flame
and
red-hot magma. Rivers of glowing lava poured
over
the jagged rim of the crater, racing the swiftly
melting
snow down the side of the mountain--no,
the
volcano!--and flooding into the wide-open
reservoir
of the lake, where a gigantic wall of steam
rose
into the air, obscuring her view of the moun-
tain
itself. The once-placid surface of the lake
churned
and bubbled, turning into an enormous
cauldron
of boiling mud and water.
Proutu had erupted. But that was
impossible; the
mountain
had been extinct for aeons. All the travel
data
said so. And there hadn't been any signs or
indications.
No preliminary tremors, no geother-
mal
disturbances. No warning at all, except:
Behold His Justice, and tremble. Look upon
the
retribution
of The One and know that the harrowing
has
just begun ....
"Sacred Ozari," she whispered. This
couldn't be
happening,
but it was. Her ears still ached from
that
first cataclysmic detonation. A noxious odor,
like
sulfur or macrum, teased her nostrils. Ignoring
the
sticky wetness of the nectar spilling onto the
floor
of the float, she retained the presence of mind
to
press down with her thumb upon the release
switch
of her fishing reel, slicing through the fila-
ment
and setting the unseen avian free. Then she
looked
back down at the frothing lake beneath her.
None of
the tourist rafts had overturned yet, but
dead
fish were floating to surface by the hundreds,
turning
the murky waters into a grotesque, colossal
bouillabaisse.
ú.. nothing shall be spared, neither the
beasts of
the
field, nor the swimmers in the deep ....
Fortunately, the initial shock wave had
sent her
gliding
away from the volcano. Thank... some-
one...
that she hadn't been any closer to the
mountain
when it blew. She started to activate the
auto-recall
on the lifter, intending to get back to
the
launch center as quickly as possible, when she
remembered
the other float she had glimpsed earli-
er.
Could that poor individual possibly have sur-
vived?
Holding the float in place by mental
control, she
peered
back into the roiling fog of smoke and
steamú
The acrid smell was getting stronger by the
moment;
she could feel it stinging at the back of her
throat.
"Hello?' she called out hoarsely. "Is there
anybody
there?" There was no point scanning for a
psychic
cry for assistance; that malevolent sermon,
which
sounded like pure gloating now, was still
raving
across every psi-band, swamping everything
else.
She could hear that harsh, unforgiving voice
bellowing
inside her skull, no matter how hard she
tried
to shut it out. She shut down her implant
entirely,
but somehow the voice still came through.
... d~om the lower regions shall His
Vengeance
come.
As blazing as an inferno is the sting of His
Whip....
Cupping her palm over her nose and mouth
in a
fruitless
attempt to keep out the increasingly corro-
sive
fumes, she squinted with teary eyes into the
opaque
black smoke. I can't wait any longer, she
thought.
I have to turn back. Then she heard it.
"Help me!" a strident voice
cried out from
behind
the curtain of fog. It was a man's voice,
steeped
in terror. "Somebody help me!"
Kelica hesitated, unwilling to steer her
own float
into
that lightless, tenebrous murk, but unable to
abandon
the desperate stranger lost in the dark.
"Help,
help me, please!" he screamed again, cough-
ing
loudly afterward. He sounded like he was
choking.
To her relief, the prow of the other
lifter poked
from
the sooty depths of the spreading smoke,
pulling
the rest of the craft behind it. That surge of
hope
was quickly replaced by fear when she saw
that
the unlucky air-fisher was no longer safely
inside
his craft, but was instead dangling by his
fingertips
from the edge of the floatú "Don't panic,"
she
whispered to herself, remembering the multiple
safety
measures built into the floater belt around
his
waist. He couldn't fall to his death if he tried. It
was
scientifically impossible. Of course, that was
what
they had said about Proutu erupting, too.
As the stalks fall before the scythe, so
shall the
unrighteous
fall before The One. Nemesis is He, the
leveler
of nations, the purifier of worlds ....
Both man and floater were blackened with
ash.
Sooty
tears ran like rivulets down his cheeks,
streaking
his face. "Just let go," Kelica called out,
worried
about colliding with the other lifterú They
probably
wouldn't hit hard enough to do any
damage,
but she didn't feel like taking chances.
"Activate
the minus-grav switch, and I'll come by
and
pick you up."
He tried to reply, but all that escaped
his throat
was a
raspy cough. He nodded, though, and closed
his
eyes, mentally willing the belt into readiness.
His
straining fingers let go of the float--and he fell
like a
stone.
What! She couldn't believe it. The belt
should
have
held him aloft. Why hadn't it worked? Her
mouth
hung open, too shocked to even breathe,
while
she watched the shrinking figure drop toward
the
boiling lake. It's still all right, she remembered.
The
emergency transfer will kick in any second now,
the
moment he hits trigger velocity, transporting
him
back to the center and canceling his downward
momentum.
She waited anxiously for the falling
man to
disintegrate into quantum particles.
It never happened. She stared in horror as
he
plummeted
into the lake, the splash of his impact
lost
amid the churning chaos of the reservoir.
Kelica
gasped, sucking in air at last, only to choke
on the
caustic smoke. Panic set in, spreading
through
her like a fever. She had to get out of here
now!
Back, she ordered the lifter, grateful that she
didn't
have to breathe the word aloud. The fumes
were
getting worse, making her sick.
ú.. and the kingdom of the air shall
crumble, and
the
waters of life made into slaying venom ....
"Shut up, shut up," she snapped,
pressing her
hands
against her ears. This was a nightmare. It
couldn't
be real. "Stop it. I don't want to hear it."
ú.. and the orchards will be as deserts,
and the
skies
as lifeless as the void....
Something rough and feathery smacked
against
her head,
then rebounded onto the sticky floor of
the
float. It was an adult galebird, its eyes glassy
and
immobile, its beak locked open in silent pro-
test.
She didn't need to feel for its hearts to know it
was
dead. The fumes, she realized. The gases from
the
volcano were killing the birds.
ú.. aqom the meager to the mighty, from
the lowly
to the
lords of the spheres, none shall escape The
One....
More downy bodies struck the lifter. They
were
falling
by the dozens now. She held up her hands to
shield
her head as the shallow float teetered be-
neath
the force of the avian downpour. The strick-
en
birds began to pile up all around her, some of
them
still alive, their crimson wings weakly flap-
ping,
and a new fear struck her: What if the weight
of the
birds overloaded the capacity of the float?
This
was only a solo lifter!
Frantically, she started bailing out the
bottom of
the
float, throwing the dead and dying birds over
the
side as fast as she could manage, heedless of
the new
feathered bodies slamming into her head
and
shoulders, buffering the tiny craft while she
wheezed
for breath amid the suffocating smoke.
But
despite her frenzied efforts, the front of the
float
tipped downward alarmingly, throwing her
forward
onto her hands and knees among the grisly
carpet
of dead birds, their tiny bones crunching
beneath
her weight.
ú.. for the greatest of the great is but a
mote of
foulness
in the sight of The One, as the most flawless
of gems
is but a rough and coarsened stone in the
face of
His Glory....
She wanted to flee the lifter, jump free
of the
float,
but fright kept her frozen in place. What if
her
belt didn't work, either? She tried to activate
either
the minus-grav or the transfer alert, thinking
at the
belt so hard that her brain hurt, but nothing
happened.
She remained tethered by gravity to the
foundering
lifter, even as it began to spiral irresisti-
bly
toward the scalding water below, picking up
speed
as it carried her inexorably toward annihila-
tion.
ú.. thus shall perish the heretics and
apostates,
the
blasphemers and nonbelievers, for I am The
One,
the alpha and omega, your beginning and your
end....
The last thing she saw, before the
terrifying
acceleration
rendered her mercifully unconscious,
was
something almost too incredible to believe,
even in
the middle of a waking nightmare. It was
the
bottom half of the mountain where, impossi-
bly, insanely,
the flowing lava had carved a single
word
into the granite side of the mountain, like an
artist
aftaxing his signature to his latest master-
piece.
It was the ancient Tkon symbol for the number
one.
Chapter
Eleven
"All,
I LOW 'mE LUSTER OF LAVA atop lesser life-
forms,"
0 rhapsodized. "Between you and me, Q,
The One
can be a bit overbearing at times, not to
mention
utterly humorless, but you have to admit
that He
puts His All into His Work."
'7 spied a lush morsel on a banquet so
vast," he
chanted
in his customary singsong fashion,
"That
I wanted my fill as 'twere my last,
Among
this spread that was all I couM wish,
Never
before had I seen such a dish,
Oh,
never before had I seen such a dish."
The length and breadth of the Tkon Empire
was
spread
out between them like a colossal game
board.
At the moment, the planet Wsor occupied
the
spotlight of O's attention, which passed through
the
spinning globe and projected onto an adjacent
plane
of reality a magnified view of the volcanic
devastation
currently demolishing the southern
continent,
much as a lesser entity might use a
holographic
monitor. Rivers of molten lava, ren-
dered
several quadrillion times larger than life,
oozed
across the intangible screen, casting a crim-
son
glow upon O's grinning features as he levitated
above
the game board, being careful to keep the
soles
of his buckled shoes off the solar system
below.
Superimposed upon the magma, like a
ghostly
double image, were the stern and unforgiv-
ing
features of The One. "Didn't I tell you this only
got
better?" 0 asked.
"It's certainly dramatic enough, I
suppose," Q
answered.
He hung upside down on the reverse side
of the
board, his knees wrapped around a stretch of
sturdy
quantum filaments while his head dangled
only a
light-year or so above (or below, depending
on your
orientation) the diverse worlds of the
empire.
To be honest, he was starting to get dis-
tinctly
disgusted, but it struck him as impolite to
say so.
O's confederates had been at work for some
time,
at least half a century by Tkon standards, and
yet all
their games, no matter how creatively con-
ceived,
seemed to arrive at the same conclusion:
lots of
death and devastation and screaming.
Which
had a certain crude shock appeal at first,
granted,
until it became unpleasant and monoto-
nous.
Frankly, he thought, I'd appreciate a little
comic
relief at this point, maybe even a nice roman-
tic
interlude. He avoided O's gaze as he let his mind
wander.
I wonder what Q is doing right now?
"About time you thought of me,"
his sometime
girlfriend
and future wife replied indignantly,
flashing
onto the scene. She stood just out of reach,
oriented
along the same axis as Q, so that he found
himself
staring directly into her kneecaps. "I was
starting
to wonder if I was going to cross your mind
anytime
before the heat death of the universe."
Q somersaulted off his invisible trapeze,
landing
on his
feet in front of Q. Arms crossed atop her
chest,
she fixed a pair of dubious eyes upon him.
Her
auburn tresses fell across her shoulders, less
elegantly
coifed than they would be aboard the
Enterprise-E
six hundred millennia from now, but
the
arch of her eyebrow was no less haughty.
Despite her forbidding expression and body
lan-
guage,
Q was glad to see her. Where was the fun of
embarking
on a bold new adventure if there was no
one
around to show off for? 0 and his pals didn't
count;
they were part of the experiment, and too
experienced
in this kind of thing to be either
impressed
or shocked by Q's role in the proceed-
ings. I
need an audience, he decided, and he
couldn't
think of anyone better than Q.
"Well?" she demanded, her face
as frozen as
absolute
zero.
Apologies were only embarrassing, he
decided.
Better
to simply brazen this one out. "Q! Great to
see
you! Come to join the fun?"
"Hardly,"
she said scornfully, shaking her head.
"Say,
who have we here?" 0 called out. In a
blink,
he joined them on the opposite side of the
game
board. The projected scenes of volcanic hav-
oc
disappeared from view. "Aren't you going to
introduce
me to your fine female friend, Q?"
"Oh, right," Q muttered,
slightly discomfited by
the
reality of having to deal with both 0 and Q at
the
same time. They each came from completely
different
slices of his existence, engaged separate
aspects
of his personality. It was like trying to be
two
different people at once. "0, this is Q. Q, this is
O. He's
not from around here."
"So I hear," she said icily,
regarding the stranger
with
all the warmth and affection she might lavish
on a
Markoffian sea lizard before turning her back
on him.
"I need to talk to you, Q... alone."
O's face darkened ominously at the female
Q's
not
terribly subtle snub, reminding Q a little too
much of
how he had looked right before he flash-
freezed
the Coulalakritous. Then 0 saw Q watching
him,
and his expression lightened, assuming a
more
amiable mien. "Of course," he agreed read-
ily.
"Far be it from me to intrude upon such a
charming
young couple. The last thing you two
need is
a crusty old chaperon such as myself. If
you'll
excuse me, m'dear, I'll be stepping out for a
while."
Tipping his head at the female, he opened a
doorway
into another continuum, then stepped
halfway
through. "Don't be all day, Q," he warned,
lingering
for a moment between dimensions. He
east a
glance at the expanse of the Tkon Empire as
it
waited beneath their feet. "The best is still to
come.
Mark my words, you haven't seen anything
yet."
The doorway closed behind him,
disappearing
along
with O. I wonder what he has in mincl, Q
thought,
intrigued by his new friend's cryptic
promises.
More apocalyptic destruction, or some-
thing
more interesting? He looked forward to find-
ing
out.
His significant other didn't seem curious
at all.
"Finally,"
she huffed. "I thought he'd never leave."
She
surveyed the game board skeptically, as if she
half
expected to find O's muddy footprints all over
the
unsuspecting empire. "All right, Q, what's this
all
about?"
"Er, what do you think it's all
about?" Not the
most
brilliant retort he had ever come up with, but
perhaps
it might buy him enough time to think of
something
more clever. How best to present the
situation
to her anyway, and precisely what sort of
reaction
did he hope to elicit? It was hard to say,
especially
when he had mixed feelings himself
about
what The One and his associates were doing
to the
Tkon.
"Don't get coy with me, Q," she
warned. "The Q
told me
all about the disreputable gypsy vagabonds
you've
been hanging around with. Really, Q, I
thought
you had better taste than to fraternize with
entities
so... parvenu."
Ordinarily, he found her impeccable snobbish-
ness
delightfully high-handed, but not when it was
turned
against him. Who was she to pick out his
friends
for him, as if he lacked the judgment and
maturity
to choose his own company? It was insult-
ing,
really. "You don't know anything about
them,"
he said defensively, "and neither do the Q.
I'll
have you know that 0 and the others bring a
fresh
new perspective to this part of the multiverse.
I may
not agree with everything they're about, but I
would
certainly never dismiss their ideas out of
hand
simply because they're not part of our own
boring
little clique. I have an open mind, unlike
other
certain other Qs I might name."
A pair of ivory opera glasses appeared in
her
hand,
and she glanced down at the sprawling
interstellar
empire beneath them. As she inspected
the
goings-on there, she shared what she saw with
Q. A
montage of moving images unfurled before
his
eyes, all taken from the daily lives of the present
generation
of Tkon: battle-weary soldiers crawling
through
the trenches of some Q-forsaken tropical
swamp,
a hungry child wandering lost amid the
rubble
of an obliterated city, angry rioters shouting
through
a hastily erected force field at uniformed
troops,
priceless manuscripts and ancient tapes-
tries
hurled onto a bonfire by chanting zealots, a
spy on
trial for her life before a military tribunal,
even an
assassination attempt on the life of the
empress.
"Is this what you call a fresh
perspective, a bold
new
idea: making life miserable for a tribe of in-
significant
bipeds?" She snapped the lorgnette shut
with a
flick of her wrist, terminating the pic-
ture
show. "It's as tedious as it is tragic. Why don't
you
just peel the scales off an Aldebaran serpent
while
you're at it? Or pull the membrane off an
amoeba?"
"At least they're doing
something," Q pointed
out,
not entirely sure how he ended up defending
O's
mysterious agenda, but too irritated to care.
"They
take an interest in matters outside the
rarefied
atmosphere of your precious Continuum.
True,
this sort of hands-on approach can get a bit
messy,
but it's no worse than the ghastly foolish-
ness
that developing species always inflict on them-
selves
anyway. Remember those divers throwing
themselves
into the jaws of monsters back on
Tagus?
They turned themselves into fish food vol-
untarily,
just for the sake of a primitive ritual, so
what's
wrong with sacrificing a few million more to
a good
end? Their tiny lives are measured in micro-
nano-aeons,
after all."
"Is that so?" she answered.
"Who are you trying
to
convince, me or yourself7."
Good question, he thought, although he
wasn't
about
to admit it. "I don't need to convince you of
anything.
I'm perfectly capable of making my own
decisions."
"Particularly when they're the wrong
ones ....
Oh,
don't make that face at me. This is more
important
than your wounded male ego." Her
expression
softened a tad as she tried one more
time to
get through to him. "Listen to me, Q. We've
known
each other ever since we've been able to
manipulate
matter and recite the pledge of omni-
science
at the same time. We learned how to parse
the
lesser atomic force together. Trust me when I
say
that I'm only looking out for your best interests
here.
Forget about this 0 character and his low-life
confederates.
I promise I won't think any less of
you if
you come away with me now."
"And then what?" Q asked, less
heatedly than
before.
Although touched by her concern, he wasn't
ready
to surrender just because she had started
firing
roses instead of ammo. "Am I supposed to
just
creep back to the Continuum with my hypo-
thetical
tail between my legs, to sit back meekly
with
folded hands while the great big universe goes
by?"
He struggled to make her understand. "Don't
you
see, I can't give up now. This is the first time
I've
ever taken a risk, done something with my
immortality.
I'm not a kid anymore. It's high time
I hold
to my guns, stand by my mark, draw a line in
the
ether, and all that decisive stuff. Right or
wrong,
I have to see this through to the end, no
matter
what. It's the only way I'll ever find out who
I
really am."
"But this isn't about you," she
protested. "It's
about 0
and his crazy games. He's just using you."
"Maybe so," Q agreed, "but
he can't take advan-
tage of
me without my cooperation. That's my
choice
to make, so, you see, it really does come
back to
me."
She sighed and shook her head sadly.
"If you
don't
know who you truly are, then you're the only
intelligence
in the Continuum who doesn't. You're
stubborn
and unpredictable, Q. A volatile catalyst
in the
never-ending chemical reaction that is cre-
ation,
the spice in the primordial soup. You have
all the
verve and vitality of the cosmos and not one
iota of
common sense." She dropped her opera
glasses
into the glowing red sun at the center of the
Tkon
Empire and watched as they bubbled and
melted
away. "And I suppose that's why I'm never
going
to be able to convince you to do the sane and
rational
thing and listen to me for once."
"No," Q confirmed,
"although you wouldn't be
you if
you didn't keep trying now and then."
Beyond
that, he wasn't sure how to respond to her
spontaneous
description of him. I kind of like that
bit
about the spice, he thought, more than a little
flattered,
although I could have done without the
commentary
on my common sense, or lack thereof.
"Thanks
a lot, I guess."
"Good-bye, Q," she said before
transporting
away.
"Don't say I didn't warn you."
Why should I, he reflected, when I know
you71
always
be there to remind me?
Young Q gazed ruefully at the empty space
that
his
highly significant other had occupied only milli-
seconds
before, seemingly saddened by her depar-
ture.
Theirs had been a bittersweet parting, at best.
"Just
wait," he promised the starry blackness be-
side
him. "We'll look back at this and laugh some-
day."
"Not to worry, lad," a bombastic
voice assured
him. 0
materialized in the space the female had
vacated.
He looked much happier now that the
distaff
Q was gone. "She'll come around eventu-
ally,
see if she doesn't." He threw back his head
and
chuckled heartily. "Women! They're the same
in
every reality. Why, the stories I could tell you!"
He gave
Q a solid punch in the shoulder that sent
him
stumbling sideways. "But I don't need to teach
a
strapping young rooster like you about the fairer
sex, do
I? I imagine you've got a girl in every solar
system
or my name isn't 0!"
Several meters away, unseen and unheard by
either
participant in this one-sided discussion,
Jean-Luc
Picard groaned aloud. "I can't believe
you
actually fell for all this phony masculine cama-
raderie,"
he told the Q standing beside him.
"Cut me some slack, mon
capitaine," he said. "I
was
barely seven billion years old. What did I know
about
the ways of extra-dimensional executioners?"
"Executioner?"
"Just watch the show, Jean-Luc,"
Q advised
sourly,
"before I regret bringing you here in the
first
place."
Chapter
Twelve
LEM
FAnL FELT u~ AN OLLAFISH fighting its way
upstream.
As he staggered down the seemingly
endless
corridors of the Enterprise in search of
Engineering,
pockets of uniformed crew members
kept
streaming past him on the way to sickbay,
getting
in his way. Idiots, he cursed. Didn't they
realize
he had more important things to do than let
them
pass by in their pointless attempts to preserve
their
own insignificant existences? Immortality
was
within his grasp, but these blinkered Starfleet
buffoons
were doing their best to obstruct him,
especially
that pigheaded fool Commander Riker.
Wheezing painfully, he slowed long enough
to
brace
himself against a sturdy duranium wall. He
could
feel the constant hum of the Calamarain
vibrate
through the metal. His lungs felt like they
were
wrapped in barbed wire, and the corridor
seemed
to swim before his bloodshot eyes. He
reached
for his hypospray, then remembered that
he had
emptied its contents into Counselor Troi,
feeling
a flicker of guilt at having treated a fellow
Betazoid
so badly. I had no choice, he rebuked his
conscience.
They were going to put me in stasis,
shut
down my brain just when I need it most. There
was
nothing else I couM do. I had to get away.
The barrier was all that mattered, and the
voice
in his
mind beckoning to him from beyond the
great
wall. That voice had promised him life, plus
knowledge
and power beyond mortal understand-
ing.
Come soon, the voice whispered even now.
Soon,
sooner, soonest. Soon, come soon. Closer to
me,
closer to you, closer...
All he had to do was create the wormhole,
break
through
the barrier to the other side. Then he
would
be saved, would be spared from his own
terrifying
mortality. He would never stop, never
cease
to be, as Shozana had when she had disap-
peared
before his very eyes.
Your eyes are my eyes are yours. View you,
view
I...
He closed his eyes, seeking relief in the
darkness
for
just a second. Odd... he could barely remem-
ber his
wife's face now; all he could see was the
column
of energized atoms she had become when
the
transporter malfunctioned. I shall become pure
energy,
too, he thought, but in a different, more
transcendent
way.
"Sir, are you all right? Can I help
you?"
Coming closer, closer coming, closer...
He opened his eyes and saw the concerned
face
of a
minor Starfleet officer, a Benzite from the
looks
of him. Puffs of essential gases escaped from
the
respiratory device positioned beneath his nos-
trils.
Faal noted a large orange bruise upon his
bluish
green forehead. "What?" the scientist asked.
He
could barely hear the officer's words over the
voice
calling out to him, growing stronger and
louder
the nearer they came to the barrier.
The wail divides us, the wall is nigh...
deny the
wall,
and hopes are high... heigh, heigh, heigh/
The
more clearly he heard the voice, the more
enigmatic
its words became. It spoke in riddles, as
sacred
oracles have always done, but Faal had
deciphered
its message from the beginning. Eternal
life
and enlightenment waited beyond the galactic
barrier.
The wall is nigh, the wall deny... heigh,
high
hope,
heigh.
"You don't look well, sir," the
Benzite said. "I'm
on my
way to sickbay." He held a sleeve that was
stained
with whatever Benzites used for blood.
Tiny
droplets peeled off the torn fabric and floated
in the
weightless corridor. "Can I help you there?"
"No," Faal wheezed. He shook his
head, then
regretted
it; the motion caused the floor to spin
beneath
his feet even faster than before. It took all
his
concentration to make his tongue move the way
it had
to, say the words the Benzite needed to hear.
"The
wall is... I mean, I have to get to engineer-
ing.
Mr. La Forge needs me," he lied.
Closer to the wall, closer to the All...
The Benzite looked dubious. He assessed
Faal's
heaving
chest and trembling limbs. "Are you sure,
sir? No
offense, but I don't think you're in any
shape
to assist anyone."
Why won't he leave me alone? Faal thought
desperately.
Every moment he was kept away from
his
goal was a torture. Closing on the wall, or is the
wail
closing on you, closing the door... ? He
wanted
to hurl the overly solicitous officer away,
consign
him to oblivion, but instead he had to
waste
precious moments allaying the concerns of
this
nonentity. Close, closing, closer... "I'm all
right,"
Faal assured him, forcing himself to smile
reassuringly.
"I'm not injured, just a little clo-
ser...
that is, just a little ill. It must be the
weightlessness."
"Oh, right." The Benzite nodded
his head. "I
wouldn't
know. Benzites don't get nauseous."
"You're very fortunate, then,"
Faal gasped.
Come
closer to me closer to you, soon, sooner,
soonest.
"But I'll be close... fine... if I can just
make it
to a turbolift."
"We're at red alert, sir," the
Benzite pointed out
helpfully.
"The turbolifts are only for emergency
USe."
"This is an emergency, you
dolt!" He couldn't
hide
his impatience any longer. The ship was
approaching
the wormhole. He had to get to engi-
neering,
launch the torpedo containing the magne-
ton
generator, force La Forge to initiate the
subspace
matrix, create the artificial wormhole,
liberate
the voice .... There was so much to do in
so little
time, and this blue-skinned, gas-snit/ing
cretin
would simply not let him be. "The voice is
calling
me. I have to go!"
Soon,
sooner. Come to the wall, come soon...
Lurching
forward, away from the duranium
bulkhead,
he grabbed the Benzite's wounded arm
and
shoved it roughly. The crewman's blood felt
slick
and greasy against his palm, but the Benzite
emitted
an inarticulate croak and crouched over in
pain,
gasping so hard that the fumes wafting from
his
respirator dissipated before reaching his nos-
trils.
Serves you right, Faal thought vindictively.
More Starfleet personnel came around the
corner
ahead,
a man and two women, in scorched gray
uniforms.
Faal breathed a sigh of relief that they
had not
arrived in time to see him accost the
Benzite.
"He's hurt badly," he blurted hastily,
pointing
back at the breathless Benzite. "Hurry.
Please
help him." He pushed his way past them,
urging
them onward, then hurried around the
corner
until they were out of sight. Hurry, hurry,
hurry...
come soon come. If fortune was with
him,
the Benzite wouldn't be able to speak clearly
for a
few more moments, giving him time to get
away.
The time is nigh, the wall is high, defy
the nigh
high
wall... try.t
The barbed wire tore at his lungs with
every
breath
and his heart was pounding alarmingly, but
he
refused to let his debilitated physical state slow
him
down. He was more than this decaying shell of
crude
flesh and bone. His mind could overrule the
limitations
of his treacherous body and soon would
be able
to do far more than that. I'm coming, his
mind
called to the voice beyond the way, the voice
that
had summoned him all the way from Betazed,
enticed
him away from his children and his death-
bed. Do
not forsake me. I will bring down the wall. I
will, I
swear it.
Closer to the wall, closer... closer...
He was tempted to shed the cumbersome
gravity
boots
and simply soar down the hall, but, more
realistically,
he feared losing control of his momen-
tum, at
worst ending up becalmed in the air out of
reach
of any convenient wall or ceiling. What did
he know
about maneuvering in zero-G? He was a
scientist,
not an athlete. No, it was safer just to
walk on
his own two feet, no matter how weary
they
were.
Feel you closer, closer you feel me closer...
A turbolift entrance beckoned to him from
the
end of
the corridor. Shallow breaths whistling from
his
diseased lungs, he propelled himself down the
last
few meters until his hands smacked against the
sliding
metal doors--which refused to open. "Let
me
in!" he demanded, pounding on the doors with
his
fists. The blood of the Benzite left a sticky stain
on the
painted surface of the door.
A dismayingly calm voice, which he had
come to
know as
the ship's computer's, responded promptly,
"The
turbolifts are not currently available to unau-
thorized
personnel. Civilian passengers should re-
port to
either sickbay or their quarters."
He let out a moan of despair. It was just
as the
Benzite
had foretold. Intellectually, he understood
the
reasoning: Starfleet didn't want people to be-
come
trapped in the turbolifts while the ship was
under
attack. But what did that matter when his
very
future was at stake? It was all the Calama-
rain's
fault, he realized. You shouM have warned me
about
them, he accused the voice.
Smoke, it answered obscurely. Nothing but
smoke
to choke and choke.
Faal didn't understand. If not for the
lack of
gravity,
he would have slumped to the floor. In-
stead
he let his magnetic boots anchor him to the
floor
as his exhausted frame swayed from left to
right.
He listened to the thunder of the Calamarain
booming
against the ship, and cursed the day he
ever
heard the name Enterprise. He would sooner
have
stayed on Betazeal, helpless and dying, than
endure
the infinite frustration of coming so close to
salvation,
only to be stopped in his tracks by a
balky
turbolift.
No smoke in the wall, none at all, none at
all...
Then, as the voice foretold, the thunder
fell
silent. The metal doors beneath his palm
ceased to
vibrate in unison with the alien hum. The
Cala-
marain, he realized instantly, they're gone.
Which
meant, he deduced almost as quickly, that the
Enterprise
must have just entered the barrier.
Into the wall, closer to the All...
A sense of awe, mixed with dread and
anticipa-
tion,
passed through him only a heartbeat before
his
entire body was jolted by an intense psychic
shock
that raced through his nervous system, elec-
trifying
him. His spine and limbs stiflened, his
arms
stretched out at his sides. Tiny traceries of
white
energy linked his splayed fingers like web-
bing.
His muscles jerked spasmodically and his
eyes
glowed with silver fire. Although no one was
around
to see it, the scientist flickered in and out of
reality,
transforming into a photonegative version
of
himself and back again. The pain in his lungs,
the
aching exhaustion in his joints vanished at
once,
driven out of his awareness by the supernat-
ural
vitality coursing through his body. It's the
power
of the barrier, he realized, filling me, trans-
forming
me.
But more than just mindless energy was
pouring
into
his brain, expanding his mind. He sensed a
personality
as well, or at a least a fragment of one,
the
same personality that had called to him for so
long,
promised him so much. Yes... feelyou closer,
so
close so closer... yes. The voice brushed his
soul, like
the delicate touch of a spider's leg, and
another
identity, older and vastly more powerful,
met and
melded with his own. For one brief
millisecond,
Faal's self reeled with fear, protective
of his
unique individuality, but then it was sub-
merged
beneath the alien memories and sensations
that
seemed inextricable from the power he now
possessed,
the voice that was possessing him. You
are I
are you, view I, view you...
The face of that strange, meddling entity,
Q,
appeared
in his memory, now bringing with it a
sense
of anger, of long-simmering hatred, that he
had not
previously known. Q~ cursed Q, treacherous
Q. . .
what will we do, to Q and Q and Q. . . ?
Frantic to hang on to some trace of what
he was,
Faal
tried again to visualize his wife's face, but
instead
all he could see was that other Q, the
female
one with the astounding child, the child of
the Q.
The power of the barrier, and the voice
beyond,
flooded his synapses, setting off a cascade
of
memories that the power seemed to sort through
at
will, picking and choosing according to its own
unfathomable
agenda. Yes, yes, he thought, no
longer
capable of distinguishing his own desires
from
those of the voice, the chiM is the future, the
child
is our future, in the future the child....
Unable to cope any further with the forces
at
work
within, Faal blacked out, his sagging limbs
floating
limply above the floor while dreams of
apotheosis
brought themselves to life.
Close, so close....
Where is he? Milo wondered. He was lost
and
couldn't
find his father anywhere. He had tried to
take a
turbolift, hoping to catch up with his dad at
Engineering,
only to discover that they had all shut
down
during the emergency. In theory, that meant
his
father was stuck on this level, too, but this ship
was so
huge, with so many corridors and intersec-
tions
to choose from. To be honest, Milo wasn't
sure he
could find his way back to sickbay if he
tried.
Dad! he called out with his mind. Come back/
He couldn't sense his father's thoughts
any-
where,
no matter how hard he concentrated. It was
like
his father had cut himself off completely from
the
rest of the world, or at least from his son. I don't
even
know who he is anymore, Milo thought. The
father
he knew, the one he remembered from
before,
never would have attacked the counselor
like
that.
Milo stomped down another hallway, feeling
clumsy
in his oversized magnetic boots. Maybe he
shouM
try to find sickbay; Dr. Crusher and Coun-
selor
Troi had been very insistent about using the
cortical
stimulator on him before the ship entered
the
galactic barrier. Thank the Sacred Chalice that
Kinya
was safe at least, even if he and Father were
in
danger. His throat tightening, he wondered who
would
take care of her if... something hap-
pened...
to his father and him. Aunt Mwarana
wouM
take care of her, I guess.
A crew member, rushing down the corridor
toward
him, spotted Milo and slowed to a stop.
"Hello?"
she said. "What are you doing wandering
around
at a time like this?"
"Urn, I'm looking for my
father," he mumbled.
How
could he begin to explain how crazy his father
had
become, what he had done to poor Counselor
Troi?
"I think he was going to Engineering, but I'm
not
sure if he got there."
The woman hesitated, chewing on her bottom
lip,
torn between her own urgent errand and the
plight
of the boy. He could sense her indecision
and concern.
She reached a decision quickly,
though,
just like a Starfleet officer. "My name is
Sonya
Gomez, and I was on my way back to
Engineering
from sickbay anyway." Milo noticed a
foam
cast around her left wrist and sensed some
residual
soreness from the injury. "Why don't you
come
along with me and we'll see if your father is
there?
If not, I'm sure we can spare someone to see
you
back to your quarters."
"Okay," Milo said. He sure
couldn't think of a
better
plan. Gomez held out her hand, and Milo
accepted
it gratefully. She began to lead them down
the
corridor in the same direction he had just come
when
she suddenly stopped and cocked her head. A
quizzical
expression came over her face. Milo felt a
surge
of optimism within her heart.
"Hey, listen to that," she said. "The thunder's
stopped."
She’s right, Milo thought. He would have
said so,
except
for the blazing fire that ignited inside his
skull.
His small frame convulsed unexpectedly, like
he was
being electrocuted. He heard Sonya Gomez
shouting
in alarm from somewhere very far away.
She
shook his shoulders, but he couldn't feel it, not
like he
could feel the fire as it poured from his brain
into
the rest of his body, causing his entire body to
tingle
and twitch.
His
eyes rolled upward and he lost conscious-
ness,
but instead of falling into blackness, all he
found
waiting for him was a brilliant purple light.
Chapter
Thirteen
GLEVl
UT Sov, DOWAGER EMPRESS OF TKON, awoke
early
one morning during the dawning of the Age of
Makto,
in the eightieth year of her reign, troubled
by the
shadows of unremembered dreams. She no
longer
slept as well as she once had. A symptom of
her
advanced age, she wondered, or of the increas-
ing
precariousness of the times? Her reign had been
a
turbulent one, marked by civil war and catastro-
phe,
although she remained steadfast in her convic-
tion
that the Great Endeavor was worth any
sacrifice
she and the empire had endured. Only my
conscience
does not plague me, she thought.
Unlike her decrepit body, her private
chambers
had
changed little over the decades. Skilled arti-
sans
had successfully concealed any evidence of the
damage
inflicted by the earthquake of seven years
ago, or by the bomb that had failed to
assassinate
her only a few months before. She permitted
her-
self a defiant smile; sometimes her stubborn
ability
to survive impressed even her. They'll not
get rid of
me that easily, she vowed, not for the first
time.
She kneaded her weary eyes with skeletal
knuck-
les, wishing she could clear her mind as
readily.
What had that dream been about anyway? The
memory lurked at the back of her awareness,
just
beyond her reach, but the feeling remained, a
sense
of alarm mixed with inspiration, as if she
had
finally isolated the root cause of all that
disturbed
her suffering empire. There was a root cause,
of
that much she felt certain; over the last
several
decades, as she had assiduously studied
reports
from all over the empire, she had grown
convinced
that there was a reason for the numerous,
often
seemingly unrelated adversities that had
rocked the
foundations of their society for all these
many
years, a reason that sometimes seemed to lurk
just
beyond the awareness of her consciousness.
Per-
haps this latest dream held the key to an
answer she
already knew deep within her soul.
She knew better than to chase the memory,
however.
Dreams were like fish: The harder you
tried
to hold on to them, the more slippery they
seemed
to be. If it was important, it would come
back to
her in time. After all, she wasn't planning
to die
right away, at least not today.
Doing her best to ignore the creaking
noises that,
perversely,
her hearing remained keen enough to
detect,
she carefully lowered her feet into the well
worn
slippers on the floor. Despite the incessant
appeals
of her attendants, she still refused to let
anyone
help her aged bones rise. As long as she
could
stand, however shakily, on her own two feet,
so, she
was convinced, would the empire. It was a
silly
superstition, but she held to it nonetheless.
The chambers lighted slowly, as was her
prefer-
ence
these days. She took a moment to steady
herself,
then reached out and grasped the sturdy
walking
stick propped against the wall by her
couch.
A polished quartz rendition of the Endless
Flame
emblem topped the stick. Her shadow, now
much
thinner than she might like, waited patiently
for her
to begin their daily trek to her venerable
desk.
With a sigh, she obliged the shadow by
putting
one foot before the other. The soles of her
slippers
squeaked as she shuffled across the floor.
As ever, the outer rooms felt too cold for
com-
fort,
so she gave the chamber a mental command to
increase
the temperature by at least ten grades.
That
she could effect such a change merely by
thinking
it still amazed her; out of habit, she often
spoke
aloud to her palace, much to the whispered
amusement
of the younger members of her court.
A finger unconsciously stroked the base of
her
skull
where, beneath her snow-white hair and deli-
cate
skin, her personal psi-transmitter had been
implanted.
All her physicians and technologists
swore
to her that she couldn't possibly feel any-
thing
from the implant. You won't even know it's
there,
all the brilliant young geniuses insisted;
everybody
has one these days. No doubt they knew
what
they were talking about, but she was positive
she
felt an itching at the back of neck sometimes,
not to
mention a faint buzzing in her ears. Maybe
I'm
just imagining it, she thought, just like I
imagined
whatever I dreamed last night.
Placing her stick against the side of the
desk, she
sat
down in her chair, grateful for the extra heat
that
was already flooding the chamber. She sup-
posed
she could just keep the heat going continu-
ously,
so that the chambers would always be warm
right
from the start, but that struck her as extrava-
gantly
wasteful, especially during wartime. Given
all the
sacrifices she had demanded of her people
over
the years, all the resources poured into the
Great
Endeavor despite every crisis that had
threatened
to derail it, the least she could do was
cope
with a bit of chill upon waking, especially
when
she suspected that a good part of the cold was
simply
her aging metabolism taking its time to
come up
to speed each morn.
She directed a thought at the freshly
restored
wall
across from her and the city presented itself to
her
once more, lifting her spirits. Ozari-thul still
rose
proudly beneath the ruddy glow of dawn.
True,
many towers were under repair while wary
imperial
fliers patrolled the skies above them, but
the
heart of Tkon still beat as soundly as her own,
the
people going about their business even in the
face of
terrorism and sabotage, The scarlet sun
confessed
its mortality every day, yet the time was
swiftly
approaching when the slow death of that
ancient
orb would no longer endanger the worlds
and
people now within its radiance. I cannot betray
their
confidence in me, she thought. The Great
Endeavor
must be completed.
A twinge of hunger interrupted her musings
and,
in
response, her breakfast appeared atop the desk.
The
biscuits and jam were tempting, and to blazes
with
what her doctors said about the honey, but she
pushed
the tray aside for the moment. Something,
perhaps
the lingering influence of that elusive
dream,
compelled her to check on her empire first.
Gazing down upon the tinted crystal disk,
newly
replaced
after the bombing, she retrieved the latest
bulletins.
As usual, it made for depressing reading.
New
fighting along the intermediate orbits. Two
more
ships lost and a nebular mining station fallen
to the
rebels. Demonstrations and work stoppages
throughout
the inner worlds, even rumors that the
governor
of Wsor was secretly trying to negotiate a
separate
peace with Rzom in exchange for neutrali-
ty in
the war. A devastating jungle fire on the
fourth
moon. Mass suicides among the commerce
artists.
A blight on this season's crop of tamazi,
plus an
outbreak of melting fever in the provinces
of
Closono-thul. Intelligence reports on a new
millennial
cult calling for the preordained destruc-
tion of
Tkon. Flooding along the canals on Dupuc.
A
massacre on the second moon of a planet she had
never
heard of before.
On and on it went. Disasters. Combat.
Epidem-
ics.
Accidents. Atrocities. Raids. Carnage. Fatali-
ties.
Revolts. Armed incursions... bad news from
every
corner of the empire, loyal or otherwise. The
only
consolation was that the rebels seemed to be
hurting
just as much, which was cold comfort
indeed;
despite close to a generation of internecine
conflict,
she still thought of the outer planets as
under
her protection, even if she had to fight to
save
them from themselves. The war itself had
turned
into one long, bloody stalemate in which
neither
side could gain any lasting advantage over
the
other. Was that the fault of her generals, she
wondered,
or were there other factors at work?
A piece of her dream flashed across her
con-
sciousness,
almost too quickly to identify. Some-
thing
about a captive beast... and spears? She
reached
for it, but it slipped away as quickly as it
came.
Patience, she counseled herself. Let it come
at its
own speed. She had learned to trust her
dreams
over the course of her lifetime, much as her
visionary
ancestors must have. Don't force it. Wait.
The image felt oddly familiar, though, as
if she
had
dreamed it before, perhaps many times be-
fore,
without ever remembering it. Until now, she
thought,
to some degree.
Turning her attention away from ephemeral
frag-
ments
of the night before, she lifted a biscuit,
generously
drenched in honey, to her lips, then put
it down
again. "Too late," she sighed. The endless
litany
of dire news reports had killed her appetite.
She stared again into the disk, looking
for some
sign of
a pattern, of a common thread linking all
the
disparate hardships tormenting her people.
There
was a link, she suddenly felt convinced. Her
dream
had told her so, even if she couldn't yet
recall
how it went. Perhaps the answer lay, she
thought,
in those other reports, the ones that didn't
appear
to make sense at all, that hinted in fact at
the
supernatural.
These strange, unexplainable incidents had
been
part of
the bulletins for years, although often
hidden
in the margins or between the lines. Usually
described
as "apocryphal" or "unconfirmed," they
had
remained eerily consistent over the decades:
accounts
of dead soldiers rising up to fight again, of
carefully
maintained technology failing without
cause,
of storms and hurricanes birthed without
warning
out of clear skies and tranquil seas, of all
manner
of impossible occurrences taking place
despite
every precept of logic and science, just like
that
rain of vovelles that had fallen upon the city so
many
years ago, when she was barely more than a
child.
I haven't thought of that for ages, but I
suppose
that's when it all started to go wrong. A
vision
of swollen, overripe spheres of fruit pelting
themselves
against her windowpane, making wet,
smacking
noises while their juices ran like rivulets
of
blood down the transparent glass, surfaced from
the
dusty recesses of her memory. It's almost as if
some
higher power were playing with us, testing
us...,
At once, her dream came back to her, more
vivid
than
before. She saw a great horned animal at bay,
its
hooves pawing the ground, its curved ivory
horns
stabbing the air above its massive head. Its
fur was
dark and matted, except for a white patch
upon
its brow in the shape of a flame. Three
masked
figures, and two more farther back in the
shadows,
had the beast cornered, prodding it with
long
sharp sticks that drew blood wherever they
pierced
the animal's shaggy hide, but never enough
to
inflict serious injury on the beast. The wounds
were
like pinpricks, intended not to kill but only to
torture
and enrage. Maddened, the poor creature
frothed
at the mouth and blew steam from its
snout,
roaring its helpless fury even as the bloody
spears
came at it again and again.
Then, finally, when the beast could offer
no
further
resistance, the masked tormentors laid
down
their spears and stepped aside, making way
for the
fourth figure to advance toward the van-
quished
animal, a shining silver blade resting in his
grip.
This fourth figure, to whom the others seemed
to
defer, wore no mask, but she could not discern
his
features no matter how hard she tried. All she
could
see was the light reflecting off the burnished
sheen
of the blade as he raised it high above the
beast's
drooping head. The fifth figure came for-
ward
finally, reaching out as if to stop the bearer of
the
sword, but he had waited too long. There was
no more
time, and the blade came sharply down--
The
empress came back to her chambers with a
start,
one hand jerking forward and knocking the
breakfast
tray over the edge of the desk. Crystalline
plates
and teacup crashed onto the carpet, splinter-
ing
into dozens of tiny shards and soiling the
Taguan
carpet with a mixture of tea, crumbs, and
honey.
She gave the mess only an instant's thought,
disintegrating
the broken meal and transferring it
away,
before clearing the disk and contacting her
new
first minister. The head and shoulders of a
middle-aged
Tkon came into focus. He looks more
like
his father every day, the empress thought,
recalling
another trusted first minister from many
years
ago. "Most Elevated," he addressed her. "I'm
delighted
to hear from you. I have excellent news
regarding
the Great Endeavor. I believe we may be
ready
to commence the solar transference in a
matter
of weeks."
His words cheered her spirits, momentarily
dis-
pelling
the pall cast by her premonitions. Never
mind
the dark wonders alluded to in the reports,
the
true miracle was that the Great Endeavor had
proceeded
toward completion despite all the ca-
lamities
of the last seventy-odd years. It had re-
quired
constant pressure from the throne to keep
the
massive project on track, but perhaps soon her
persistence
would be rewarded and the empire
preserved.
I will die happy, she thought, even if we
can
accomplish no more than that.
She could not allow such hopeful musings,
how-
ever,
to distract her from her current purpose.
"Those
are fine tidings indeed," she told him, "but
let us
speak of another matter. I want you to
arrange
an imperial address to be sent out simulta-
neously
across the entire empire, including those
regions
currently in revolt. I assume we have the
capacity
to transmit my words into even Rzom and
the
other outer planets?"
Fendor arOx looked uncomfortable.
"Well, yes,
actually,
although we've taken pains not to let the
rebels
know that we still had the means to do so. It's
a
hidden advantage we've been holding in reserve."
"A wise decision," she assured
him. He~ as
prudent
as his father, too. "But the time has come
to
employ that advantage. I wish to speak to my
fellow
Tkon, all of them. And as soon as possible."
The
memory of her dream, of that spectral blade
slashing
down, chilled her in a way no heated
chamber
could hope to overcome. She knew now
that
this very nightmare had been haunting her
sleeping
hours for more years than she cared to
estimate,
only now escaping into the clear light of
day.
"I feel very strongly that the future of the
empire
is at stake."
"By Q, I think she's got it," Q
rejoiced, encour-
aged by
what he saw transpiring in a private
chamber
in the imperial palace on the homeworld
of the
empire. He felt certain that the Tkon, as
embodied
by their elderly empress, were rising to
the
challenge posed by O's colleagues. "I have to
admit,
I was getting a bit nervous there," he
informed
0, "but it looks like they're going to pass
our
test after all, and with flying colors no less." He
smiled
paternally, pleased with himself for having
the
selected the Tkon in the first place. "I always
knew
they had it in them."
0 frowned, looking curiously dissatisfied
with the
hopeful
omens so prized by the younger entity.
"We'll
see about that," he muttered.
"My friends and neighbors," the
empress began,
"I
speak to you today not as a ruler to her subjects,
nor as
a conqueror to her foes, but as one mortal
being
to another."
Eschewing the grandeur of her illuminated
throne,
she sat behind her old wooden desk, clad in
a
simple but elegant white robe. With what she
prayed
was unmistakable symbolism, she lifted her
saxdonyx
scepter before her, crowned by the sacred
emblem
of the Endless Flame, and deliberately
placed
it aside. Her well-lined face, serene in its
composure,
faced the glowing crystal screen that
the
first minister assured her would transit her
voice
and image to every planet, moon, null sta-
tion,
and vessel that had ever sheltered the far-
flung
children of Tkon.
"I have put the trappings of power
and authority
away
because the issue that faces us now is far
greater
than any political differences, no matter
how
serious or legitimate. Believe me when I tell
you
that I have come to the astounding but certain
conclusion
that our entire species is being tested by
awesomely
powerful alien beings crueler and more
merciless
than any god or demon imagined by our
common
ancestors. No other explanation can ac-
count
for the ceaseless array of troubles, both
natural
and preternatural, that have we have all
been
subjected to for as long as a generation."
She paused to give her listeners time to
absorb all
she had
told them, growing all the more convinced
that
she was doing the right thing. Now that she
was
finally giving voice to the nameless fears that
had
haunted her dreams, she felt that the tide was
turning
in her favor at last. Recognizing their true
enemy,
the secret genesis of all their woes, was the
essential
first step toward restoring the safety and
happiness
the empire had once provided to all its
citizens,
great and small.
"A startling proposition? That it is,
yet I am
confident
that if you will examine our recent histo-
ry with
this understanding in mind, you will realize
I speak
the truth. We have all been provoked and
tormented
almost beyond the level of endurance,
and
must now rise above these hardships to prove
that
the better part of our natures, that which truly
makes
us a people, can withstand any test and
emerge
triumphant in the end, deserving of and
ready
for an even more glorious future."
So far, so good, she thought, buoyed by
the
conviction
and sincerity behind everything she had
shared
with her people. Now came the tricky part,
as she
moved from abstract generalities to tangible
reality.
She took a deep breath, praying that minds
throughout
the empire would not slam shut when
they
heard what she said next.
"I do not think it was a coincidence
that this
testing
came upon us at the same time that the sun
which
has brought warmth and light to our worlds
now
nears its end. Was there ever a time when our
people
faced a greater challenge, a more elemental
test of
our worthiness to grow and go on?" Placing
her
hands beneath the surface of her desk, she
cupped
her fingers in a traditional solicitation of
good
fortune. "Many of you have opposed the
Great
Endeavor, questioned its practicality and
expense.
I respect your opinions on this subject,
and
admire the courage and determination with
which
you have defended your beliefs. But I say to
you now
that the time for fighting is over. For
better
or for worse, all preparations for the Great
Endeavor
have been completed. The work has been
done,
the riches have been spent, the time and
trouble
have become a fixed part of our history; all
that
remains is to reap the rewards of decades of
striving.
"This, I believe, is the ultimate
test of our species
and our
sanity. Let us not permit the hostilities
that
have divided us to blind us to opportunity
before
us. Whether or not you have opposed the
Great
Endeavor, surely there is no reason we
should
hesitate to spare our solar system from the
sun's
inevitable expansion now that we have the
means
to do so. A new sun, brought here to replace
our
dying star, can only benefit us all."
She leaned forward, placing the hopes of a
life-
time
into her voice. "I now call for an immediate
cessation
of all hostilities throughout both the
Tkon
Empire and the Rzom Alliance. As proof of
my
sincerity, I vow in the name of Ozari to
abdicate
my throne and grant independence to
each of
the outer worlds upon the successful com-
pletion
of the Great Endeavor." There, she
thought.
I said it. She could just imagine Fendor
and the
rest of her ministers gasping in surprise. I
hope
their hearts will survive the shock.
"Now is our moment, our one great
chance to
put the
conflicts and tragedies of the past behind us
and
prove to whatever beings have engineered our
misfortunes
that the children of Tkon cannot be
defeated.
I ask you all, as one who wants only the
best
for friend and foe alike, to consider my words
and
look deeply into your souls for all that is wise
and
caring, for, as surely as our sun is fading but
our
people shall endure, they are watching us."
Chapter
Fourteen
"I
MUST SAY, YOU'VE LASTED LONGER than I expected
you
to."
Preceded by a flash of white light that
briefly
dispelled
the shadows from the dimly lit bridge, the
female
Q materialized in Deanna's accustomed
seat.
Baby q was draped over her shoulder as she
gently
patted his back.
As if I didn't already have a headache,
Riker
thought,
repressing a temptation to groan. "Can I
help
you?" he said harshly, hoping that she'd take a
hint
and leave, but knowing in his heart that the
universe
couldn't be that generous.
Q ignored the sarcasm, not to mention
Riker's
hostile
glare. "Yes. Hold on to q... carefully, of
course."
Without waiting for Riker's consent, she
lifted
the infant off her shoulder and handed him to
Riker,
who held the baby at arm's length, uncertain
what to
do about him. Even with the gravity off
line,
it went against his instincts to simply let go of
the
seemingly fragile youngster. "That's better,"
she
said, taking a moment to stand up and adjust
her
ersatz Starfleet uniform. "Even the most de-
voted
of mothers, which I am, needs a break every
now and
then."
I do not have time for this, Riker
thought, as q,
unhappy
with his new location, began to squirm in
the
first officer's grip. The Enterprise remained
becalmed
within the uncertain shelter of the galac-
tic
barrier, hiding out from the Calamarain, while
Geordi
and his crew raced against time to get the
warp
engines repaired before their psionically am-
plified
shields failed. Or before the psychic energy
of the
barrier, despite the shields, started frying
their
brains more than it already had. "The Enter-
prise
is not a daycare center," he said indignantly,
rising
to his feet and thrusting the baby back at his
mother,
who gave him a dirty look before she
accepted
the child. To his relief, q quieted as he
nestled
back into his mother's arms; the last thing
Riker
needed was an omnipotent temper tantrum.
"Why
are you here and what do you want?" he
demanded
of the female Q.
"You needn't be so
ill-mannered," she said huff-
ily.
Riker noticed that, despite the conspicuous
absence
of anything resembling gravity boots upon
the
woman's feet, she had no difficulty navigating
within
the weightless environment. Data observed
her
with curiosity, Lieutenant Leyoro glowered,
and
Barclay gulped, while the remainder of the
bridge
crew took pains to get out of her way as she
strolled
effortlessly, casually inspecting the charred
remains
of the mission ops monitor station and
ducking
her head to avoid a floating piece of torn
polyduranide
sheeting. "My, you have managed to
make a
mess of things, haven't you?"
"Sir?" Leyoro asked. She patted
the phaser on
her hip
as she eyed the intruder; she no doubt
realized
that firing on the female Q would be a
futile
effort, but felt compelled by duty to make the
offer.
Riker shook his head, noticing again how
tense
and under strain Leyoro looked. Her face was
pale,
her jaw clenched tightly shut. Her free hand
held on
to the tactical platform so tightly that her
knuckles
were as white as her face. Her left eye
twitched
periodically. More than the rest of them,
she
seemed to be suffering from the telepathic flux
of the
barrier. Too bad the Angosian doctors who
revved
up her nervous system, he thought, never
considered
the long-term consequences of their tin-
kering.
"Stand down, Lieutenant," he
told her, "and
report
to sickbay." He hoped Doctor Crusher
could
do something for her, even if it meant
putting
her into a coma like Deanna.
"What?" she said, succeeding in
sounding in-
credulous
despite a slight quaver in her voice.
"Commander,
I can't abandon my post at a time
like
this."
"We're not fighting anyone
now," he said firmly.
"This is an engineering crisis. Besides,
you're no
good to me as a casualty." He glanced
around the
bridge for a workable replacement, briefly
consid-
ering Data before deciding that the android
was
more valuable at ops. "Ensign Berglund,
take over
at tactical, and keep an eye on those
shields."
"Yes, sir," the young Canadian
woman said,
stepping away from the auxiliary engineering
sta-
tion. Riker recalled that she had held her
own
during that phaser battle on Erigone VI.
Leyoro let
Berglurid take tactical, but lingered nearby,
looking
like she might want to argue the point with
Riker.
He hoped she wouldn't.
"Do you always reshuffie your
subordinates like
this?"
the female Q asked, completing her circuit of
the
bridge and returning to the command area. "Or
are you
simply taking advantage of the captain's
absence
to put your own stamp on things?"
Riker refused to be baited. "Why have
you come
back?"
he asked.
"Dear little q was getting bored
waiting for his
father
to return from his errand with your Captain
Picard,"
she explained, "and matters didn't seem
quite
as... tumultuous... as before."
In other words, Riker thought, we're more
likely
to drop
dead quietly, thanks to the psychic radiation
from
the barrier, than be blown to bloody pieces by
the
Calamarain. Apparently the former was more
appropriate
for family viewing.
"Besides," she continued, "I
admit to some mild
curiosity
as to how this little outing of yours will
turn
out. Q always said I should take more of an
interest
in the affairs of inferior life-forms, and
now
that we're a family I want to make a point of
sharing
his hobbies."
Is that all there is to it? Riker
scratched his beard,
wondering.
Another J~ivolous whim by a typically
irresponsible
Q, or is there more to her reappear-
ance,
maybe some hidden agenda at work? The
other
Q, the usual Q, had been very vocal in his
objections
to the idea of the Enterprise having
anything
to do with the galactic barrier, in fact, it
had
been Captain Picard's determination to carry
out Lem
Faal's experiment that had apparently
provoked
Q to abduct Picard. Now that the Enter-
prise
had actually entered the barrier, perhaps Q's
mate
really wanted to keep a closer eye on them.
She needn't have bothered, he thought. He
had
no
intention of implementing Professor Faal's
wormhole
experiment except as an extremely last
resort;
there were too many dangers and unfore-
seen
factors involved. His only priority now was to
save
their passengers, the crew, and the ship, in
that
order. But maybe, it occurred to him, there's
another
way to do that.
"Since you have nothing better to
do," he said to
Q,
"perhaps you can lend us a hand?"
"Oh?" she replied, one eyebrow
raised skepti-
cally.
Riker took a deep breath before
elaborating
upon
his suggestion. To be honest, he felt very
uneasy
about dealing with a Q, let alone becoming
indebted
to one, but he couldn't ignore the fact that
the
capricious entity standing before him, blithely
burping
her baby, had the ability to return the
entire
ship to the safety of the nearest Starbase--or
anywhere
else, for that matter--in less than a
heartbeat.
He would be derelict in his duty to the
crew if
he didn't at least try to turn that fact to their
advantage.
"Excuse me, Commander," Data
interrupted,
"but
you should be aware that I am detecting
pockets
of concentrated psionic energy within the
ship.
Level twelve of the saucer section."
"Sickbay?" Riker asked at once.
Are Deanna and
the
others in danger? He remembered that Faal and
his
family had also been sent to sickbay.
Data consulted his readings. "I do
not believe so,
Commander,
but nearby."
"Send a science team to
investigate," he in-
structed,
then turned back toward the female Q.
Data's
report had only increased his resolution to
find a
safe way out of the barrier and past the
Calamarain,
even if it meant asking a favor of Q's
spouse.
According to some of the preliminary
reports
coming
out of the Gamma Quadrant, Voyager had
run
into a Q or two; he wondered if Captain
Janeway
had ever tried to persuade Q into return-
ing her
ship to the Alpha Quadrant, and if so, why
she had
failed?
"Look," he said, flashing his
most ingratiating
smile,
the one that had charmed ladies from one
quadrant
to the other, "you and I both know that
this
ship is in trouble. We also know that you can
change
that in an instant." He watched her expres-
sion
carefully, but could discern nothing more than
a
certain bemused curiosity on her part. "For old
times'
'sake, and out of respect for this ship's long
friendship
with Q"--I can't believe I'm saying this,
he
thought--"why don't you relocate the Enter-
prise
to a more congenial environment, where we'll
be in a
better position to offer you the full hospital-
ity of
the ship? I promise you, at the moment
you're
not seeing us at our best."
She smiled mercilessly. "Please don't
take of-
fense,
Commander, but a mud hut with room
service
is not significantly more attractive than a
mud hut
without such amenities." She shifted the
baby to
her other shoulder as she considered Ri-
ker's
proposition. A tiny mouthful of milk or
formula
oozed from the child's lips to hang messily
in
midair. "Upon reflection, I think I am content to
remain
where we are. Do feel free, though, to pilot
your
little vessel as you see fit... under your own
power,
of course."
Thanks a lot, he thought sarcastically,
not yet
willing
to take no for an answer. "Our options are
somewhat
limited at present, but why stay here? If
you
want to understand Q's interest in humanity,
why not
return us to the heart of the Federation?
Or even
Earth itself?." A reasonable question, Riker
thought,
but their visitor seemed to feel otherwise.
"I am hardly obliged to justify my
decisions to
you,"
she declared, elevating her chin to a more
aristocratic
angle. "My reasons are my own, and
none of
your concern."
Not when they may be the only thing
standing
between
this crew and obliteration, he mused, un-
swayed
by her imperious attitude. The only ques-
tion
was, how best to overcome her objections,
whatever
they might be? Why would she want to
stay
here in the first place?
A sudden suspicion struck him, flaring to
life
through
the slow, steady ache that threatened to
muddy
his thinking: Could it be that this entire
episode,
with the Calamarain and the barrier and
Picard's
disappearance, was simply another one of
Q's
convoluted "tests," with the female Q in on the
scam?
Certainly it wouldn't be the first time that Q
threw
them into a life-threatening predicament
without
even bothering to explain the rules of the
game.
Then again, he warned himself, trying to
figure
out Q's
ultimate motives was a good way to drive
yourself
insane. Maybe he had no choice but to
accept
the female Q's protests at face value. He
opened
his mouth to respectfully but emphatically
press
his point when a high-pitched scream of pain
caught
him by surprise.
He spun around as fast as his magnetic boots
would
permit to see Baeta Leyoro doubled over,
halfway
between the tactical station and the nearest
turbolift,
clutching her head in her hands. Only the
total
absence of gravity kept her from collapsing to
the
floor in a heap.
Her eyes squeezed shut, her mouth hanging
open,
she groaned like she was dying.
Interlude
SooN.
SOONER. NOW.
Everything was happening at last. Time,
which
had
been an endless moment for more than an
eternity,
was now rushing by like an unchecked
flood,
bringing new surprises and changes washing
past him
from the other side.
The smoke had blown away, at least for
now, and
the
shiny, sliver bug had burrowed into the wall,
like a
pest eating away at its persistent, perpetual,
punishing
permanence. Not enough to let him back
into
the galaxy just yet, not quite, but that long-
awaited
hour was getting sooner and closer.
Close, closer, closest. The wall is high,
but the
time is
nigh.
Already a tiny portion of his being, a
mere
fragment
of his fearless and fathomless fabulous-
ness,
had merged with the little voice from the
other
side, the voice that now resided within the
silver
bug within the wall. He was part of the voice
now, as
the voice was part of him, and together
they
would tear a hole in the wall large to enough to
let the
rest of him, in all his splendor and ingenui-
ty,
back into the realm that the Q had denied him.
Damn you, Q. Damn Q, you.
Only Q remained unaccounted for. His stench
lingered
about the shiny bug, but his essence was
elsewhere.
But wherever Q was, Q was up to no
good,
for no good ever came from Q, only coward-
ice and
betrayal. Good for nothing, that was Q.
Except, perhaps, for the child. Q was not
within
the
bug, but his mate was and their spawn. The
voice,
that infinitesimal voice from beyond, had
shown
him the child, the child of Q. The child was
something
different, a merging of Q and Q into
something
quite new, something that had not ex-
isted
when last he trod that glittering galaxy. The
child
was the future.
And, wait and see, the future belongs to
me....
Chapter
Fifteen
THE
SMOLDERING RED SUN OF TKON was ready to
move.
Surrounding the cooling orb was the largest
matter-transference
array ever constructed in the
memory
of the universe, a spherical lattice of
sophisticated
technology several times greater in
diameter
than the star itself, painstakingly con-
structed
by the finest minds in the Tkon Empire
over
the course of a century. It was a staggering feat
of
engineering so immense that it impressed even
Q,
especially when he considered that this stun-
ningly
audacious project had been conceived of
and
executed by mere mortal beings immeasurably
less
gifted than either he or 0.
"Look at that," he crowed,
pointing out the
massive
structure that surrounded the crimson sun
like a
glittering mesh cage. "Can you believe they
actually
pulled it off, despite everything that Gor-
gan and
the others did to disrupt their little civili-
zation?
I don't know about you, but I think they
deserve
a round of enthusiastic applause."
"They haven't done it yet," 0
said darkly. His
heavy
brows bunched downward toward the bridge
of his
nose as he glowered at the caged sun. His
beefy
fists clenched at his sides.
Funny, Q thought. You'd think he wouM be
proud
of how
well this test turned out, especially after that
embarrassment
with the Coulalakritous. But he was
too
elated to fret overmuch over his companion's
unexpectedly
sour mood. Perhaps this is simply a
case of
post-testing melancholia, perfectly under-
standable
under the circumstances. "Oh, but
they're
almost finished. The empress even got that
cease-fire
she was asking for. See, there's a delega-
tion
from Rzom at the palace at this very moment,
on hand
to witness the historic event along with
representatives
from the entire sector. Even as we
speak,
that sparkly gadget of theirs is mapping the
star,
absorbing all the facts and figures they'll need
to
convert it into data, then beam it to that empty
patch
over there." He pointed to a singularly
lifeless
section of space beyond the borders of the
empire:
a perfect dumping ground for obsolete
stars.
"And see," he enthused further, stepping
across
the sector, crossing light-years with each
stride
before coming to a halt a couple of paces
short
of an incandescent yellow sun encased in a
vast
transference lattice identical to the one con-
taining
Tkon's dying sun, "here's the bright and
shiny
new star, good for another five billion years or
so,
that they're going to put in the old one's place."
He took
a few steps backward to take a longer view,
scratching
his jaw contemplatively. "Hmmm. I sup-
pose
relocating that star does spoil the aesthetic
design
a bit, but I guess I can get used to it."
He strolled back toward 0, chatting all
the way.
"And
the timing! Think of it. They're going to have
to beam
the new sun into place less than a nanosec-
ond
after the old one disappears, just to minimize
the
gravitational effects on the whole system. A
pretty
tricky operation for a species still mired in
linear
time, don't you think?"
One of these aeons, he decided, I'm going
to have
to
bring Q back to this moment so she can see it for
herself.
And she thought this was going to turn out
badly!
"Oh, they're cunning little
creatures, there's no
question
of that," 0 agreed, his eyes fixed on the
caged
red fireball around which the Tkon Empire
still
orbited, at least for a few more moments.
"Cunning
and crafty, in a crude, corporeal kind of
way."
A cross between a sneer and a smirk twisted
the
comers of his lips. "For all the good it will do
them."
Q blinked in surprise. "What do you
mean by
that?"
he asked. "They won, fair and square."
"Don't be naive, Q," 0 said
impatiently. "This
isn't
over yet." He clapped his hands together,
producing
a metaphysical boom that set cosmic
strings quivering as far a dozen parsecs
away. In
response, three spectral figures emerged from
the
ú
celestial game board that was the Tkon Empire.
They started out as mere specks, almost as
infini-
tesimal as the empress and her peers, but
rapidly
gaining size and substance as they rejoined 0
and Q
on a higher plane. "My liege,"
Gotgan addressed 0
somewhat apologetically, "is it time
already? I feel
there is so much more we could do. In truth,
I was
just warming up."
"They are a stiff-necked
people," The One con-
firmed, the worlds of the empire reflected in
the
gleaming golden plates of His armor,
"slow to
repent, deeply wed to their infamy."
(*) said nothing, spinning silently above
their
heads, resembling nothing less than the
swollen red
sun of Tkon. Q wasn't sure, but he thought
the
glowing sphere looked fuller and brighter,
more
sated, than before. Or perhaps it was simply
more
hungry than ever.
"I was thinking maybe a children's
crusade,"
Gorgan suggested, "starting with the
youngest of
their race .... "
0 shook his head. "You've done
enough, all of
you, although hardly as much as I might
expect."
Gotgan drew back, dipping his head
sheepishly; his
angelic features seemed to melt beneath the
flicker-
ing light of (*), growing coarser and more
lumpish
in response to O's implied criticism. Even
The One
appeared slightly abashed. The radiant halo
fram-
ing his bearded, patriarchal features dimmed
until
it was
barely visible. "You've bled the beast," 0
admitted
grudgingly. "Now it's time for me to
administer
the final stroke."
He knelt above the fenced-in star, then
thrust his
open
hand into the very core of the sun, his wrist
passing
immaterially through the steel and crystal
framework
the Tkon had so laboriously erected
around
the star. "Wait!" Q shouted. "What are you
doing?"
The young super-being rushed forward,
determined
to stop 0 from doing whatever the
older
entity had in mind. This isn't fair, he thought.
Not to
the Tkon, and not to me.
0 glanced over his shoulder, undaunted by
the
sight
of the agitated Q running toward him. "Grab
him,"
he said brusquely, and Gorgan and The One
obeyed
without hesitation. Q felt four hands take
hold of
him from behind, pulling his arms back
and
pinning them against his spine. His feet kicked
uselessly
at the space beneath him, unable to
propel
him onward as long as the others main-
tained
their grip.
"Pardon me, boy," Gorgan with
exaggerated
politeness.
He twisted Q's wrist until the captive
winced
in pain. "I'm afraid we can't allow you to
interfere
at this particular juncture."
"That which must be, must be,"
The One agreed,
holding
on tightly to Q's right arm and shoulder.
"Such
is it written in the scriptures of the stars."
"No!" Q yelled. "You have
to let me go. I said I'd
be
responsible for him. I'm responsible for all of
this!"
He tried to free himself by changing his
shape,
his personal boundaries blurring as his form
flowed
from one configuration to another so
quickly
that an observer would have glimpsed only
fleeting
impressions of a three-headed serpent,
coiled
and twisting, whose triune bodies merged
into
that of a salt vampire, wrinkled and hideous,
the
suckers on his fingers and toes leeching the
substance
from his captors before they withdrew
into
the fiat, leathery body of a neural parasite,
flapping
toward the empty space overhead, his
stinger
lashing at the others even as it became the
ivory
horn of a shaggy white mugato, who flexed
his
primitive primate muscles against his re-
straints,
which resisted even the corrosive hide of a
Horta,
capable of boring through the hardest
rock--but
not through the metaphysical clutches
of the
others.
"Stop it! Let me go," he
shouted, now a poison-
ous
scarlet moss, a thorny vine, a drop of liquid
protomatter,
a neutron star .... "This isn't what I
wanted."
He jumped from tomorrow to yesterday,
backward
and forward in time, by a minute, by a
day, by
a century. He shifted from energy to matter
and
back again, multiplied himself infinitely,
turned
his essence inside out, and twisted sideways
through
subspace. Yet whatever he did, no matter
how
protean his metamorphoses, how unlikely and
ingenious
his contortions, his captors kept up with
him,
holding him tighter than an atom clung to its
protons.
They can't do this to me, he fumed, tears
of rage
and frustration leaking from his eyes when-
ever he
had eyes. I'm a Q, for Q's sake!
But Gorgan and The One were formidable
enti-
ties in
their own rights. Together, and assisted
perhaps
by the unholy energies of (*), they were
enough
to drag the struggling Q safely distant from
where 0
now toyed with the Tkon's sun. "Sorry
about
this, friend," 0 said, watching Q's futile
efforts
to liberate himself with open amusement.
"It's
for your own good. Obviously, you still have a
lot to
learn about the finer nuances of testing. Most
importantly,
you must never let vain little vermin
like
these get the better of you; it only means that
you
didn't make the standards stringent enough to
begin
with. Remember this, Q," he said, shaking a
finger
on his free hand pedantically. "If the test
isn't
hard enough, make it harder. That's the only
way to
ensure the right results."
He's insane, Q realized suddenly,
wondering
how he
had missed it before. I was so blind.
Defeated,
he reassumed his original form, sagging
limply
between Gorgon and The One, only their
constant
restraint holding him upright. "What are
you
doing?" he whispered, fearful of the answer.
0 shrugged. "Nothing much. Just
speeding things
up a
mite. Take a look."
All around the star, the metallic lattice
began to
glow
with carefully controlled energy. The Tkon
were
beginning the transference. In the throne
room of
the imperial palace, beneath a majestic
stained-glass
dome commemorating a thousand
generations
of the Sov dynasty, the aged empress,
no more
than a fragile wisp of her former self, but
with
eyes still bright and alert, gratefully accepted a
tiny
goblet of honey wine from her faithful first
minister
as they gazed in rapture at the culmina-
tion of
the Great Endeavor to which she had
devoted
her life and her empire. Throughout the
solar
system and beyond, trillions of golden eyes
watched
viewscreens large and small, and the citi-
zens
held their breath in anticipation of the miracle
to
come.
But within the heart of the dying sun, a
darker
miracle
was taking place. The last of the star's
diminishing
supply of hydrogen fused rapidly into
helium,
which fused just as quickly into carbon,
which
fused in turn into heavier elements such as
oxygen
and neon, chemical processes that should
have
taken millions of years occurring in the space
of a
heartbeat. The heavy elements continued to
fuse at
an unnatural rate, producing atoms of
sodium
and magnesium, s'dicon, nickel, and so on,
unt'd
the star began to fill with pure, elemental iron.
The
dense iron atoms resisted fusion for an instant,
but 0
exerted his will and forced the very electrons
orbiting
the nucleus of the iron atoms to crash
down
into the nucleus, initiating a fatal chain
reaction
that should not have taken place for
several
million more years.
"Stop," Q whispered hoarsely,
knowing what
was to
come. The star was stfil at the center of the
empire/
On null-stations positioned around the
lattice,
and in
control rooms manned by expert technolo-
gists,
jubilant anticipation turned into panic as
painstakingly
calibrated instruments, tested and
refined
for decades, began delivering data too im-
possible
to believe, Thestar was changing bofore
their
eyes, aging millions of years in a matter Of
seconds,
turning into a ticldng time bomb with an
extraordinarily
short fuse. "What is it? What's
happening?"
asked the empress in herthrone room
as the
countdown to the planned solar transference
suddenly
came to a halt, and puzzled ambassadors
and
governors and wavecasters and war tenors and
sages
exchanged baffled and anxious looks. "I don't
understand,"
she began, putting down her goblet,
"Has
something gone wrong?"
Her primary scientific adviser,
psionically linked
to the
project's control center, blanched, his face
turning
as white as milk, "The sun ..." he gasped,
too
shocked to even think of lowering his voice,
"it's
fluxing too fast, Much too fast. It's going to
destroy
us all."
"Why?" the empress demanded,
leaning forward
on her
throne. "Was it something we did? Did the
Endeavor
cause this?" She grasped for some solu-
tion,
the proper course of action. "What if we halt
the
procedure?"
"No," the trembling adviser
said, shaking his
head.
"You don't understand. We couldn't do this,
Nothing
could do this, It's impossible, I tell you.
This
can't he happening."
It's him, she realized. Thefigure from my
dream.
The
executioner with the sword. His wicked game is
coming
to its end. After all their struggles, all the
glory
of their ancient past and the hardships of her
own
generation, could their entire future be extin-
guished
so abruptly and with so little compassion?
It
seemed unthinkable, and immeasurably unjust,
but
somehow it was so. How could they contend
against
a vicious god?
"We did our best," she whispered
to her people
in
their final moments. A single tear ran down her
cheek.
"Let that always be remem--"
She never finished that sentence. The red
sun,
rushing
through its death throes at O's instigation,
expanded
in size, swallowing and incinerating all
the
inner planets of the system, including fabled
Tkon. 0
jumped back from the ballooning star,
scrambling
away like a man who has just lit a
firecracker.
Gorgan, The One, and (*) retreated as
well,
dragging Q with them. All of them knew that
the
sudden expansion was only the beginning,.
An instant later, the star collapsed upon
itseft, its
entire
mass imploding, raining back upon the stel-
lar
core, which then exploded again in a spectacu-
lar
release of light and heat and force that dwarfed,
by
countless orders of magnitude, all the energy it
had
previously emitted over all the billions of years
of its
long existence. For one brief cosmic second, it
shone
brighter than the rest of the Milky Way
galaxy
put together, including what would someday
be
called the Alpha Quadrant. The flare could be
seen
beyond the galactic barrier itself, glowing like
the
Star of Bethlehem in the skies of distant worlds
too far
away to be reached even at transwarp speed.
Thanks to O, the Tkon's sun had become a
supernova,
only moments before they hoped to say
farewell
to it forever.
Chapter
Sixteen
JEn~-Luc
PICARD WATCHED in hushed silence as the
entire
Tkon Empire was destroyed for all time. He
was
horrified, but not surprised. After the Enter-
prise's
encounter with the ancient Tkon portal on
Delphi
Ardu, Picard had reviewed the archaeologi-
cal
literature on the Tkon Empire, so he knew all
about
the supernova that eventually annihilated
their
civilization. He had never guessed, however,
that Q
had played any part in that disaster. I've
always
wondered, he thought, how a culture capable
of
moving stars and planets at will couM be de-
stroyed
by a predictable stellar phenomenon. Now I
know.
It was one thing, though, to read about
the
extinction
of a people in a dry historical treatise; it
was
something else altogether to witness the trage-
dy with
his own eyes, share the lives of some of the
individuals
involved. His throat tightened with
emotion.
He blinked back tears. Trillions of fatali-
ties
were just a statistic, he reflected, until you were
forced
to realize that every one of those trillions
was a
sentient being with dreams and aspirations
much
like your own.
He had to wonder what humanity would do,
four
billion
years hence, when Earth's own sun faced its
end.
Will we display the prescience and the resolve
that
the Tkon achieved in the face of their greatest
challenge?
Will we seize the chance for survival that
was so
cruelly snatched away j?om the Tkon at the
last
minute? He prayed that generations of men and
women
yet unborn would succeed where the Tkon
so
nobly failed, and thanked heaven that a similar
crisis
would not face the Federation in his lifetime.
Or would it? The Tkon's sun had ultimately
detonated
millions of years before its appointed
time,
thanks to the preternatural influence of be-
ings
like Q. What was to stop such creatures from
doing
the same to Earth's sun, or any other star in
the
Alpha Quadrant? He glanced at the familiar
entity
beside him, presently honoring the death of
the
Tkon with an uncharacteristic moment of si-
lence,
and was newly chilled by the terrifying
potential
of Q's abilities. Q has threatened humani-
ty with
total obliteration so many times, he thought,
that I
suppose I should not be too shocked to
discover
that he has been involved in carrying out
just
such an atrocity, no matter how indirectly. It
was
easy to think of Q as simply a prankster and a
nuisance.
The supernova blazing before them bore
awful
testament to just how dangerous Q and his
kind
really were.
"It's not a total loss, you
know," Q said finally.
"Supernovae
such as that one are the only place in
the
universe where elements heavier than iron are
created.
Ultimately, the raw materials of your
reality,
even the very atoms that make up your
physical
bodies, were born in the heart of an
awesome
stellar conflagration such we now behold.
Who
knows? There may be a little bit of Tkon in
you,
Jean-Luc."
"Small comfort to the trillions who
perished,
Q,"
Picard responded. The face of the Tkon em-
press,
both as a lovely young woman and as the fine
old
lady she became, was still fresh in his memory.
She
came so close to saving her people.
"Try to take the long view,
Picard." Q squinted
at the
luminous ball of light that had consumed the
Tkon
Empire; it was like staring straight into a
matter/antimatter
reaction. "All civilizations col-
lapse
eventually. Besides, there are still traces of
the
Tkon floating around the galaxy, even in your
time.
Artifacts and relics that attest to their place
in
history."
"Like the ruins on Delphi Ardu,"
Picard sug-
gested.
He wished now that he had visited the site
himself,
instead of sending an away team. Riker
had
been quite impressed by what he had seen of
the
Tkon's technology and culture.
"Just to name one example," Q
said. "Then
there's
this little toy." He wandered away from the
nova,
past what had been the Tkon's home system,
until
he came upon a golden star, about the size of
a large
tribble, encased within what looked like a
wire
framework. A few lighted crystal chips, strung
like
beads upon the wire lattice, blinked on and off
sporadically.
Of course, Picard recalled, the sun the
Ticon
had intended to beam into their system, and
the
gigantic transporter array they constructed to do
so.
"It's still there," Q stated, "forgotten and never
used.
If I were you, Picard, I'd find it before the
Borg or
the Dominion do." He gave the relic a
cursory
glance. "Not that this has anything to do
with
why we're here, mind you."
Picard saw an opportunity to press Q on
his
motives.
"Very well, then. If the destruction is so
very
insignificant, on a cosmic scale, they why are
we
here? What's the point?"
"Isn't it obvious?" Q asked,
sounding exasper-
ated.
He turned and spoke to Picard very dis-
tinctly,
pronouncing each word with patronizing
slowness
and clarity. "This isn't about the Tkon.
It's about
him."
The blinding flash of the supernova
dazzled Q
right
before the shock wave knocked him off his
feet.
He tumbled backward, the force of the explo-
sion
wrenching him free of Gorgan and The One,
who
were equally staggered by the blast. Q scram-
bled to
his feet, several light-years away from
the
nova, then stared slack-jawed at what 0 had
wrought.
The light and the impact may have hit
him
already, but the psychological and emotional
effect
of what had happened was still sinking in.
A series of lesser shock waves followed
the initial
explosion,
shaking the space-time continuum like
the
lingering aftershocks of a major earthquake. Q
tottered
upon his heels, striving to maintain his
balance,
while some detached component of intel-
lect
wondered absently how much of the star's
mass
remained after the detonation; depending on
the
mass of the stellar remnant, Tkon's sun could
now
devolve into either a neutron star or a black
hole.
He watched in a state of shock as, in the wake
of the
supernova, the collapsing star shed a huge
gaseous
nebula composed of glowing radioactive
elements.
The gases were expelled rapidly by the
stellar
remnant, expanding past Q and the others
like a
gust of hot steam that left Q gasping and
choking.
Cooling elemental debris clung to his face
and
hands like perspiration. "Ugh," he said, gri-
macing.
He'd forgotten how dreadful a supernova
smelled.
The radioactive nebula expanded past Q,
leaving
him a
clear view of all that remained of the huge
red orb
that had once lighted an empire. The stellar
remnant
had imploded even further while he was
blinded
by the noxious gases, achieving its ultimate
destiny.
He couldn't actually see it, of course, since
there
was literally nothing there except a profound
absence,
but he knew a black hole when he saw one.
He
could feel its gravitational pull from where he
was
standing, pulling at his feet like an undertow.
Was
this void, this empty black cavity, all that was
left of
the Tkon empress and all her people?
It's all my fault, he thought. This wasn't
supposed
to
happen.
He turned on 0 in a rage. "How could
you do
that?
They were winning your stupid game, then
you
changed the rules! A supernova, without any
warning?
How in creation could they possibly
survive
that?"
His henchmen, no longer jarred by the
explosion
of
moments before, began to converge on Q once
more,
but 0 waved them away. Now that the deed
was
done, he appeared more than willing to face
the
young Q's anger. He wiped the stellar plasma
from
his hands, then straightened his jacket before
addressing
Q's objections. "Now, now, Q. Let's not
get too
worked up over this. You clearly missed the
point
of this exercise. I was simply testing their
ability
to cope with the completely unexpected,
and
isn't that really the only test that truly matters?
Any
simple species can cope with civil disorder or
minor
natural disasters. That's no guarantee of
greatness.
We have to be more strict than that,
more
stringent in our standards." He tilted his
head
toward the black hole a few parsecs away,
assuming
a philosophical expression. "Face facts,
Q. If
your little Tkon couldn't handle something
as
routine as an ordinary supernova, then they
wouldn't
have amounted to much anyway."
"He
sounds just like you," Picard observed.
"You
must be joking." Q looked genuinely of-
fended
by the suggestion, although thankfully more
appalled
than annoyed. "Even so dim a specimen
as
yourself must be able to see the fundamental
difference
between me and that... megaloma-
niacal
sadist and his obsequious underlings."
"Which is?" Picard asked,
pushing his luck. In
truth,
he had a vague idea of where Q was going
with
this, but he wanted to hear it from Q's own
lips.
"I play fair, Jean-Luc." He held
out the palms of
his
hands, beseeching Picard to understand.
"There's
nothing wrong, necessarily, with tests and
games,
but you have to play fair. Surely you'll
concede,
despite whatever petty inconveniences I
may
have imposed on you in the past, that I have
always
scrupulously held fast to the rules of what-
ever
game we were playing, even if I sometimes
found
myself wishing otherwise."
"Perhaps," Picard granted. He
could quibble
over
Q's idea of fairness, particularly when com-
peting
against unwilling beings of vastly lesser
abilities,
but allowed that, with varying degrees of
good
sportsmanship, Q had let Picard win on
occasion.
At least that's something, he thought,
feeling
slightly less apprehensive than he had mere
moments
ago. "And 07" he prompted. "And the
Tkon?"
Q made a contemptuous face. "That was
no test,
that
was a blood sport."
His younger self could not yet articulate
his
feelings
so dearly. Distraught and disoriented, he
wavered
in the face of 0's snow of words. 0 sounded
so
calm, so reasonable now. "But you killed them
all,"
he blurted. "What's the good of testing them if
they
all end up dead?"
"An occupational hazard of
mortality," 0
pointed
out quite matter-of-factly. "You can't let it
get to
you, Q. I know it's hard at first. Little
helpless
creatures can be very appealing some-
times.
But trust me on this, the testing gets easier
the
more you do it. Isn't that right, comrades?"
The
other entities murmured their assent, except
for
(*), who maintained his silence. "Pretty soon,
Q, it
won't bother you at all."
Q thought that over. The idea of feeling
better
later
was attractive, offering the promise of a balm
for his
stinging conscience, but maybe you were
supposed
to feel a little bad after you blew up some
poor
species' sun. Is this what I want to do with my
immortality?
he wondered. Is 0 who I really want to
be?
"Let me ask you something," he
said at last,
looking
0 squarely in the eye. He knew now what
he
needed to know. "Aside from the Coulalak-
ritous,
has any species--anywhere--ever survived
one of
your tests?"
0 didn't even bother to lie. The predatory
gleam
in his
eyes and the smirk that crossed his face were
all the
answer Q required.
It was
the beginning of the first Q war ....
TO BE
CONTINUED